Gloria’s Secret

By

Robin Alexander

Gloria’s Secret

Hayden Tate had hoped that life on Cat Island would be peaceful with her former trouble causing handyman Hank out of the picture. But when strange occurrences and noises begin to happen around the inn she operates with her partner Adrienne once again the top suspect is Hank the only problem is – Hank is dead.

In this long awaited sequel to Gloria’s Inn, Hayden and Adrienne join their zany guests for another madcap adventure.

Gloria’s Secret

© 2008 by Robin Alexander

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights. Purchase only authorized editions.

ISBN 10: 1-933113-93-6

ISBN 13: 978-1-933113-93-7

First Printing: 2008

This Trade Paperback Is Published By

Intaglio Publications

Walker, LA USA

www.intagliopub.com

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

_______________________________________________

Credits

Executive Editor: Tara Young

Cover design by Sheri

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to all who have patiently waited for me to write it and supported me with encouraging emails…that maybe weren’t so patient.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

To Becky, who loves and supports me come what may. She has my heart.

To the Intaglio editorial staff, who has infinite patience with me—Tara who kindly reminds me that I have a comma issue and a propensity to use the word “little” way too much. These commas are for you babe,,,,,,. And Verda, who has the amazing ability to seek out those mistakes that sneak by us all. I wish I could clone her.

To Sheri, my gifted cover designer who always exceeds my expectations.

To Kate Sweeney, who read the final draft and pointed out where my humor…just sucked.

A very special thank you to Diane, Tara, Tarsha, and Toni for allowing me to use their likenesses. I thoroughly enjoyed making them dance to the beat of my drum.

Prologue

I see you’re back for more of the story, or maybe you don’t know it at all. Well, if you don’t already know me, I’m Hayden Tate. My Aunt Gloria owned this quaint little inn on CatIsland in the Bahamas until she died and left half of it to me. You’re probably thinking that I’m the luckiest girl alive. I did too—until I got here and realized that the island was untouched by tourism and all the trappings. Instead of a grand resort, I found that my new home was a lot more primitive than I bargained for.

And then I find out that the other half of this paradise is owned by Adrienne, a woman who can occasionally tap into the thoughts of others. You can imagine what I must have thought. Although, after a while, her good looks and charm got to me, and before long, I lost my heart to her.

If that wasn’t eventful enough, one of our guests was murdered. And his killer? Our trusted handyman Hank, who unbeknownst to us had ties to the drug runners who prowl the waters surrounding the island chain. Adrienne and I came close to being his next victims, but Iris, the inn’s cook, wields a mean iron skillet, and old Hank was no match for that.

Life here was not what I wanted; it wasn’t my dream, but rather a nightmare. Notice I said was in that last sentence. I fell in love with this island and its colorful characters, right along with Adrienne, and now I can’t imagine life anywhere else.

But as they say, things change. And the winds of change have been blowing over the island a lot lately, bringing with them uncertainty. I waxed philosophical there, didn’t I? And now you’re wondering just what the hell I’m talking about. Well, read on and see…

Chapter One

“Hayden!”

I heard her say my name, but the dream was so sweet, I fought to stay in my state of rapturous delight. I held it tenderly in my hand, feeling the weight of it in my palm, my head dipped down, my lips parting in anticipation. My mouth was less than an inch away, and my tongue slipped out with a mind of its own, just one lick. The sugary glaze was beckoning me, and tonight, I would have my way with that doughnut.

“Hayden!”

This time, she shook me and the dream slipped away like a wisp of smoke.

I sat straight up and groaned in frustration. “Adrienne, I was just about to bite it.”

She cupped her hand over my mouth and whispered, “You’ll have to explain that later, but right now listen.”

I quieted and listened to the sounds of the night. Nothing. Flopping back down, I opened my mouth to deliver a sarcastic comment; it froze on my lips when I heard the noise. At first, I thought it was the wind. At least I hoped it was. I couldn’t classify it as a wail, and it didn’t really sound like a scream, but whatever it was made my blood run cold.

“That’s what I heard last night,” Adrienne said as she snuggled in close to me.

“If you’re going to suggest we go outside and investigate, don’t.” I shivered just thinking about it. “It’s probably just some bird with a really bad chest cold.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it.” Adrienne tucked herself closer as if she were trying to hide under me.

“Baby, are you really scared?” I wrapped an arm around her and stroked her bare back.

She hesitated before answering. “It’s just with all the weird things happening around here, I’m a little on edge.”

“Try and relax, sweetie, there’s nothing out there that isn’t there in the daylight.” I kissed her forehead and held her tight until she finally relaxed and drifted off to sleep, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

How many times had my mother soothed me with those words when I heard things that went bump in the night? But even with all the commotion around the inn during the day, we never heard anything like that. No, whatever this was only made its presence known in the darkness.

My weary eyes opened to the morning light and the sound of the shower running. Adrienne was already up and preparing to begin the day. I stretched, and mewls of protest sounded all around me. Little puffs of orange and cream fur lay in their favorite spots, disagreeing with any movement I made.

“Saber, come collect your kids, so I can get up and go to the bathroom.” He raised his orange tiger-striped head upon hearing his name and stretched with a big yawn where he lay at my feet. He’d been a very busy boy, and Adrienne refused to allow any of his brood to be given away.

I watched in amusement as each kitten came to life and began pouncing one another. The minute they heard Adrienne’s voice, they stopped the play and gathered around her feet, sending up a chorus that brought them breakfast.

“They’re teenagers now, old enough to live with new families,” I teased, fully knowing that I couldn’t part with them, either.

Adrienne filled their bowls and settled on the bed next to me. Her long wet auburn hair hung loose and wispy, her green eyes settled on me, making my heart skip a beat.

“I let you sleep in,” she said with a smile.

“Uh-huh. I missed those little kisses on my shoulder that normally wake me in the morning. I had to settle for the company of Saber’s kids.”

“Oh, you poor thing,” Adrienne teased. “You want those little kisses now? I could—”

Her seduction was cut short by a sharp rap on our door.

I admired Adrienne’s naked backside as she ran into the bathroom while I tugged on my robe. Opening the door, I found Iris standing there with skillet in hand. She waved it slightly as she addressed me.

“You need to come to the bar right now. Bring Adrienne.”

“Well, good morning, Iris,” I said with a smile. Since really getting to know her, it amazed me how she could turn her “island talk” on and off. When we didn’t have guests at the inn, she dropped her Caribbean accent and spoke much like Adrienne and I did until she got pissed off or excited.

“It’s not going to be a good morning when you see the bar.” She scowled.

“Okay, the suspense is killing me. Tell me what’s wrong. Did Saber’s girlfriend raid the trash again?”

“Just hurry up, girlie,” she huffed and marched down the path leading from our cottage, slapping at banana leaves as she went.

Since a shower was not in my immediate future, I pulled on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt. I was ready when Adrienne emerged from the bathroom fully dressed and slipped past her to brush my teeth. I looked at my hair with a scowl. It had grown quite a bit and I’d hoped that the weight of it would relieve me of some of the curls. Instead, there were random ringlets mixed in with the waves. I growled and pulled it up in a ponytail.

“I swear, I’m gonna cut this mass of brown crap down to my scalp.” I stomped out of the bathroom.

Adrienne had heard the same threat many times since meeting me and rolled her eyes. “Don’t you dare cut it. What would I weave my fingers into when we’re making love?”

“You just don’t want to be stuck with a bald woman.”

Adrienne shrugged her shoulders and grinned. “Well, there is that.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me to her. “I love your hair with its natural highlights and your eyes that change from blue to green and especially this…” She gave my butt a squeeze.

“Stop it, woman.” I gave her a playful shove. “You keep touching me like that and we’ll be going right back to bed.”

“Sounds like a great idea.” Adrienne grabbed me by the arm. “Let’s go see what’s going on with Iris and we’ll come right back here.”

“Someone had a private party here last night,” Iris said when we walked into the bar and found her surrounded by empty beer cans.

“What are you doing with the skillet?” Adrienne asked as Iris stood there clutching it to her chest.

“I found this lying in the middle of the floor with the cans. You know how I get about people touching my cooking tings. He had enough sense not to touch anything else in my kitchen and was smart enough not to be around here dis mornin’.”

If there was one place held sacred at the inn, it was Iris’s kitchen. Only a fool ventured in there without her consent.

Adrienne knelt and picked up one of the cans. I watched as looks passed between her and Iris.

“It’s probably just kids, maybe not even locals.” I shrugged. “They could have been guests from one of the other inns.”

“We have over seventy-five different beers in the cooler, and those kids you speak of only picked dis?” Iris kicked at another one of the garish-looking cans.

Hank, our former and very dead handyman, only drank one kind of beer. It had to be special ordered, and it was the nastiest swill I’d ever tasted. We’d left it in the coolers thinking some fool with burned-out taste buds would save us from having to pour it out.

“It’s not Hank. Nobody knows better than the three of us that he’s dead.” I pointed to Iris’s skillet. “That thing caved in that thick skull of his. You don’t still cook with that thing, do you?”

Iris rolled her eyes and ignored my question.

Adrienne winced at the mention of that night. “That doesn’t make a lot of difference to our staff. They think his spirit is still with us, and shit like this doesn’t help.”

“I think someone wants us all to think this inn is haunted.” I turned to Iris, who was now stroking her beloved piece of cookware like a pet. “I think it’s time we ask for Colie’s help.”

Colie, nicknamed by his mother because his skin was black as coal, was CatIsland’s only policeman. He investigated the murder that Hank committed at the inn, and in doing so became quite smitten with Iris. The two quickly became a couple, and a day never passed without him showing up at the inn.

“He’ll be here for lunch,” Iris said with a sigh. “Mabel quit this morning, gonna have to find a replacement for her before the next wave of guests arrives.”

Adrienne tossed an armload of cans into the trash angrily. “That’s the third employee we’ve lost since all this began.”

Iris had her hands full with training a new assistant, and now Mabel, the only other seasoned kitchen employee, had thrown in the towel. Superstitions ran deep on the island. Eerie sounds, locked doors mysteriously found opened, and Hank’s favorite beer cans left strewn around the bar were taking a toll on us.

Adrienne sighed and shrugged. “I need to order supplies for the week. After that, we can work on filling Mabel’s shoes if you’d like.”

Iris let out a frustrated huff and nodded. “I’ll be in the kitchen when you’re ready.” She turned to walk off, then called over her shoulder, “I only use this old skillet to cook your food, Hayden.”

“She’s mad at me.”

Adrienne took my hand and looked into my eyes. “I don’t think she’s angry with you, she’s as frustrated as we are. She and Mabel were close, so I’m sure she’s a little hurt, too.”

“I need to check the cottages and look things over, but I hate to leave. I feel like I should talk to her.”

“Leave her be for a little while, sweetie.” Adrienne gave me a quick peck on the lips. “We’ll all feel better after we talk to Colie at lunch.”

“Okay, see ya then.” I stole another kiss, grabbed a cup of coffee, and went on my tour.

My Aunt Gloria was a wise woman. This inn was her home, and she wanted peace and quiet at times. For two weeks, the inn would be full of vacationers enjoying their all-inclusive stay. Then the inn would be empty for a week, allowing for routine maintenance without having to worry about guests. I lived for those quiet weeks.

I couldn’t resist settling down in one of the wrought iron chairs next to the fountain in the courtyard, my most favorite of thinking places. I lit a cigarette and watched the smoke float on the breeze while I listened to the water cascading from the fountain. My body temperature dropped as I slipped off my sandals and the soles of my feet met the cool cobblestones.

Adrienne and I would be leaving in less than a month for New Orleans to spend Christmas with my family. I wasn’t excited about the trip and even less so now with all the problems at the inn. If it were really Hank’s ghost haunting us, I’d much rather face him than my family.

My parents never expected me to spend more than a weekend on this island, much less decide to live here. Once again, I’d defied them, and neither was happy about it. I knew the trip home would be nothing more than a relentless campaign to sell my half of the business, come back to the States, and live what they considered a respectable life. This island had changed me, though; normally, I would have relished the thought of locking horns with them. Now I just wanted peace and to be left alone to enjoy the treasure that I’d found on this land forgotten by time.

I swallowed the last bit of my coffee and stubbed out my cigarette. Leaving my empty cup to sit next to my sandals, I began my inspection barefooted. Ambling along the cobblestone paths, I checked each of the guest cottages for vandalism. Relieved that they were all in good shape, I made my way over to the laundry cottage. All was well until I obeyed that nagging voice in my head. Instead of taking the path back to the bar, I walked around to the rear of the building and my heart sank.

Hank had stolen a large sum of money from his former employers and buried it various places around the inn, just like a pirate. The ironic part? He looked just like a pirate, even wore an eye patch, and don’t get me started on the smell. Before we figured out what he was up to, we noticed freshly dug holes all over the grounds. The doped-up bastard buried his treasure and forgot to draw a map.

I kicked at the freshly turned earth as I pulled out another cigarette and lit it. The new hole was nearly in the same spot as the one Hank dug a few months back, before he met with Iris’s skillet. As far as I knew, ghosts didn’t dig holes.

I began a methodical search of the grounds, looking for Hank holes, as I called them. This was the last thing our staff needed to see. After I was satisfied that there were no more, I grabbed a shovel and filled in the new hole. To top it off, I wrote the word Asshole! with my finger in the soft dirt. At least it made me feel better.

At lunch, I joined Adrienne, Iris, and her love Colie in the bar. Iris had put on a nice spread of chicken salad sandwiches and fruit.

Colie grinned up at me from the table. “The ladies tell me you have something you want to discuss with me, but they haven’t told me what it is yet.”

I took my seat and looked at them both while they pretended not to notice. Sure, leave me to tell the cop that everyone thinks we’re being haunted by a ghost sporting an eye patch.

“You haven’t told him anything at all?” I asked Iris before taking a sip of my tea.

Adrienne reached over and patted my arm. “We thought it would be a good idea if you shared the details.”

Colie watched the volley among the three of us. “Is someone going to tell me?”

I pushed my plate back with a sigh, suddenly losing my appetite. “I think we have someone vandalizing the inn, Iris and Adrienne seem to think it’s Casper, the unfriendly ghost.”

“Who is this Casper?” Colie asked with a curious expression.

“Okay, let’s just forget the Casper comment. For a little over two weeks, there have been some strange things going on around here. Doors that are locked are mysteriously found open, and for the second time, someone messed with Iris’s skillet. She may start sleeping with that thing, so be careful,” I said, which brought me a scathing look from Iris. “And this morning, we woke up to empty beer cans all over the bar. Someone drank all of Hank’s favorite beer last night and littered up the place.”

Colie took a minute to digest what he’d been told, then pulled out his notebook. “When you find the doors unlocked, is there anything missing?”

Iris and Adrienne looked at me to answer. “It’s usually the cottages that we find unlocked and open in the mornings, but everything appears to be undisturbed.”

I watched as Colie scribbled in his notebook. “And this morning, nothing was missing but some beer?”

“And I found my skillet in the middle of the floor with the beer cans,” Iris interjected. “The same skillet that—”

Colie obviously got the point and nodded without her having to finish the sentence.

“I found something else, too.” All eyes turned to me; I fought not to fidget under the scrutiny. I knew what I was about to say would only make things worse. “I was checking the grounds earlier and found a freshly dug hole.It was right behind the laundry cottage almost exactly where Hank had dug his first.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Adrienne’s jaw sag; Iris clenched and unclenched her fists while Colie made his notes.

“Show me,” Colie said as he stood.

“Um…I filled the hole in.”

“You did what?” Adrienne nearly shouted. “There could have been evidence.”

“Evidence? You two think it’s Hank’s ghost. What did you hope to find, glowing footprints?”

Adrienne leaned over until her nose was less than an inch from mine. There was fire in those green eyes, and she was about to light my ass ablaze.

“If it’s some prankster, they might have left something behind that we could have used to dispel our employees’ fears! And I never said I believed it was Hank’s ghost!”

I opened my mouth to deliver a sharp retort when Colie stopped me and more than likely saved me from the fire that would have shot out of Adrienne’s mouth and burned me to a crisp.

“Okay, okay, ladies.” Colie held his hands up in surrender. “Let’s direct this anger to the one responsible, not each other.”

Adrienne leaned back in her chair, but by the way her nostrils were flaring, I figured that I’d be sleeping on a chaise lounge in the bar that evening.

Colie took his seat back at the table. “Let’s calm down and eat our lunch, then we’ll go look at the hole…or where the hole was.”

I stepped out to cool down and smoke a cigarette while the three of them ate their lunch. I paced in tight circles at the wood’s edge, trying to forget the fury in Adrienne’s eyes.

“Dat smokin’ will stunt your growth, girlie,” Iris said with a chuckle as she approached.

“I love that accent, you know.”

“My accent is not what I came out here to talk to you about.”

“Look, Iris, I’m sorry if I offended you. I’m just not used to all this belief in spirits.”

“I’m not offended, child.” Iris looked off into the distance. “Gloria was the same way when she came here, but dis ole island changed her. It’ll change you, too, in time.”

“Do you really believe Hank is responsible for all that’s going on here?”

Iris turned and looked at me. “I have no idea who or what is troubling us so, but my mind is open to all possibilities.”

“I’m really not comfortable with the idea of leaving you. If you’re the least bit worried about staying here alone, say the word and I’ll cancel the trip home.”

Iris smiled at me knowingly. “You won’t use me as your reason to cancel that trip. I won’t be alone, either. Colie will be here to keep me company.”

I opened my mouth to comment, but Iris pointed her finger at me. “Don’t say it, girlie. I can see those twisted little wheels turning behind your eyes.”

I raised my hands in surrender. “I’m not gonna tease you about the sex fest that you’ll surely have while we’re away.”

“You’re pushing it.”

I scuffed at the sandy soil with my foot, then looked at Iris with a sheepish grin. “I pissed you off this morning and now Adrienne. I don’t mean to be such an ass…it just comes naturally.”

“We’re all frustrated, child. The past few months have been stressful on us all.” Iris draped an arm over my shoulders and led me back to the bar. “Adrienne’s not really mad at you, she’s mad at the situation.”

“I’ll try and remember that when I’m sleeping in the bar tonight.”

When we rejoined Adrienne and Colie in the bar, Adrienne had already cleaned away the dishes and Colie had his pad and pen in hand ready to investigate. Adrienne and Iris walked arm in arm ahead as Colie and I trailed behind.

“We are truly blessed to have such beautiful women to love us,” Colie said as we walked along the meandering trails.

I looked at the two women, their figures in stark contrast to each other. Adrienne with her nearly six-foot slender frame and Iris whom I guessed to be about five feet and a couple of inches. When I met Iris, she was a relatively heavyset woman, but love seemed to have trimmed a considerable amount of weight from her. And apparently, she was donating it all to Colie, whose midsection was becoming thicker by the minute.

“I have to agree with you, Colie, they truly are a blessing, and mine actually puts up with me. I’m not sure what I’ve done to deserve her.”

Colie put his hand on my arm and stopped me for a second. “She loves you. Don’t let stress come between you.”

I guessed that Adrienne had been venting to him while Iris and I had our talk. We began walking slowly again, and I batted at a few leaves before saying, “It’s been a little rough, you know?”

Colie nodded in understanding as I continued.

“I thought all the bad stuff was over when we buried Hank, and now this. When do we get a break?”

“You have a good thing going here,” he said, nodding toward Adrienne. “You have a beautiful woman, good friends, and a nice place to live. It can’t always be perfect. Everyone has their adversities.”

“You’re right.” I sighed. “I guess I’d get bored if things went too smooth.”

Our conversation came to an abrupt halt as we joined Adrienne and Iris in front of the pile of freshly turned dirt filling the mysterious hole. Colie scribbled in his pad, then began circling the area. The rest of us stood back in fear of disturbing anything that I hadn’t already destroyed.

Colie looked at my handiwork and grinned. “I suppose this is your contribution,” he said with a chuckle while pointing to the word Asshole, which I’d scribbled in the dirt.

“Yeah, well, it made me feel a little better.” I shrugged sheepishly and refused to look at Adrienne and Iris.

“I think it might be a good idea to walk the grounds to see if there are any more of these.” Colie kicked at the fresh dirt.

“There aren’t any more. I walked all over the place this morning and didn’t find a thing.”

Colie shot a glance at Adrienne, then looked at me. “If you should find more of these, please call me before doing anything.” He paused when I huffed, then continued, “I agree that these holes need to be filled in as quickly as possible. They pose a threat to guests and are unsettling to the staff.”

“Unsettling is an understatement,” Adrienne said. “We’re served a resignation right along with breakfast nearly every morning.” She reached out and took my hand. “I’m sorry I got so upset earlier. I realize now what you were trying to do.”

Colie and Iris took that as their cue to leave and slipped away as Adrienne and I stood toe to toe apologizing for our inability to control our tempers.

“I’m so tired of dealing with Hank, dead or alive,” Adrienne said. “He came so close to killing us both, and now whatever is out there is threatening to kill our business.”

I held Adrienne’s hands and looked her in the eyes. “Okay, no judgment here. I just want to know what’s on your mind. I can’t tap into your thoughts, so I have to ask stupid questions. Does some part of you believe that we’re being haunted by Hank’s ghost?”

Adrienne looked away from me and peered out into the lush foliage behind me. Her eyes became unfocused as she contemplated her answer. “The reasonable side of me doesn’t believe he’s come back to exact revenge. But…I can’t tap into the mind of the person or persons responsible, and that bothers me.”

Adrienne blew out a frustrated breath, making her long bangs flutter away from her eyes. She kept a firm grip on one of my hands as she began a slow walk up the path. I didn’t say anything, knowing she’d continue when she was ready.

“As you know,” Adrienne began after we’d walked a while, “my gift, or whatever you want to call it, is not always accurate. I’m more in tune with your thoughts and those of Iris, but once I fixate on someone, I can at least pick up on a thought or two. And then there are the emotionally driven thoughts.” She stopped to look at me.

“Intense feelings of love, lust, or anger will flow through me when I’m around the person who’s experiencing them.” The way Adrienne looked at me sent chills up and down my spine, and not the good kind, either. “When I hear those noises at night, I try to tap in. For a millisecond, I feel absolute…hate. And then it’s as though a door is shut in my face.”

I loved a good ghost story, but I didn’t find it nearly as entertaining as a participant, even though I believed that our tormentor was still among the living. Perhaps that’s what scared me the most. Listening to what Adrienne had to say gave me a good case of the creeps in broad daylight.

“I feel that whoever is responsible is…knowingly blocking my ability to get into their mind, then I wonder what if I can’t get into this mind because it’s no longer alive.”

“You didn’t want to discuss this with me because you knew I’d reject it all and look for something more tangible,” I said guiltily. She nodded and my heart sank. “Of all the people on this island, you should be able to tell me what’s on your mind.” I pulled her hand to my lips and kissed it. “I’m sorry I haven’t been here for you. I promise that changes today.”

Adrienne pulled me into her arms; her body sagged with relief against mine. “Your opinion is the only one that matters to me,” she said with a sigh. “I know you’re very skeptical about things and it worries me sometimes that you may one day look at me like a freak.”

I pulled back so she could see the sincerity in my eyes. “Do you ever hear anything like that in my thoughts?”

She smiled. “No, never.”

“And you never will.” I returned the smile. “I may be short-tempered and sometimes short-sighted, but never doubt that I have absolute faith in you.”

I pulled her back into my arms and held her tight. She was the one person I felt truly connected to, and when we were at odds, I felt lost.

“I need to get back and help Iris. We’re gonna be leaving soon, and I promised that I’d help her find a replacement for Mabel before we go.”

“Are you sure I can’t interest you into coming back to the cabin and taking a shower with me?” Now that things were right between us, the frisky Hayden had re-emerged.

“As enticing as that sounds, I need to get back to her.” Adrienne held me at arm’s length to keep my wandering hands away from her. “I will agree to a moonlight swim, though.”

“Oh, that’s a deal.” I said as she turned and walked away.

“Stop staring and go take a shower, love,” she called over her shoulder with a laugh.

The next couple of days were thankfully uneventful. There were no strange happenings around the inn and no new holes. I was hoping that things were finally going back to normal, but I knew in my heart that was not to be.

I was enjoying the solitude of the morning with coffee and a cigarette—“Hayden’s happy time” as Adrienne referred to it.

“Thought I might find you back here, Monkey Chops.” I knew the voice, and with a yelp of glee, I jumped into the arms of Shelby as she gave me one of her trademark back-breaking hugs.

“When did you get in?” I asked when I was able to draw air into my lungs.

“Late yesterday afternoon. Myra couldn’t wait to get over here. She had me up at the crack of dawn.”

“Have you seen the clinic?” I asked with a grin.

“Yes. It’s almost finished. I can’t believe how good it looks.”

Shelby and her partner, Myra, were guests who had become permanent residents of CatIsland. Shelby was a doctor and had already begun seeing patients at the ramshackle building that served as the island’s only medical facility. She was obviously excited at the prospect of moving into the new state-of-the-art clinic.

An unnamed benefactor had contributed a large sum of money for the construction of the facility, and Myra managed to find others on the mainland who were willing to donate money and equipment to bring the project to completion. Only a handful of us knew that the remainder of the money hidden by Hank had started the ball rolling.

“I hate that we’re not going to be here for the grand opening,” I groused, realizing another reason to resent going home for Christmas.

Shelby slapped me on the shoulder, nearly knocking me to the ground. “We’ll take pictures. You have to go home. Myra and I understand that.”

I put a chaise lounge between us in case the mountain of a woman decided to show any more affection. She didn’t seem to notice as I rubbed my injured shoulder.

“What’s been going on around here?” Shelby asked. “Iris was muttering something about vandalism scaring off the help.”

I lit another cigarette, causing Shelby to grimace, but she’d long given up the lectures about my habit. By the time I’d finished smoking, the story was relayed and Shelby stared at me with her mouth agape.

“Somebody has a sick sense of humor.”

“I’m hoping that’s all it is, but I think this might be someone with an ax to grind…so to speak. Adrienne can’t seem to tap into our mischief maker’s mind.”

“Have you told Colie about Adrienne’s ability?”

I shook my head. “Adrienne will tell him when she’s ready, although I think it would make his job a lot easier.” I shrugged. “She’s just really sensitive about letting people know what she can do.”

“Colie will figure this out, maybe it’s better to let him consider the facts alone. He’s a reasonable guy, but Adrienne’s ability might be difficult for him to accept.”

I watched as she stretched her back with a groan, then sniffed at the air like a dog. “Blueberries.” she blurted out. “Hot damn, Iris is making blueberry muffins.” She shot off like a rocket toward the kitchen with me right behind her.

We joined Adrienne and Myra in the bar and spent the rest of the morning listening to stories of their visit home. Adrienne laughed and talked, but I could tell she was feeling unsettled; something in her eyes troubled me. After having two days and nights of peace and the comfort of friends surrounding us, I wanted to believe that we were in the clear. But when the sun went down on our pleasant day, I learned that we were anything but safe.

Chapter Two

“Have you ever noticed that you can eat a lot more doughnuts when they’re hot?”

Adrienne looked up from the book she was reading. “When we get to New Orleans, our first stop will be at a doughnut shop, so you can get this out of your system.”

I sighed and sank deeper into my chair; aside from the bed, the sitting area was my favorite spot in our cottage. Saber, the tiger-striped love machine, lay in the chair I had my feet propped on and watched as though he found me entertaining. His offspring and love interest were on the bed with Adrienne.

“I think we’re gonna have to make more than one stop to get this out of my system. We’ll need to have regular doughnuts and beignets. Do you think if I bring back some beignet mix that Iris will—?”

Adrienne and I sat straight up when we heard the noise and stared at each other in confusion and fear.

“What the hell is that?” I asked.

“It sounds like a bell,” Adrienne said as she pulled on a pair of shorts.

I had barely slid my feet into my flip-flops when I heard the scream. Adrienne bolted past me and I followed her blindly through the darkness toward Iris’s place with my heart in my throat. Adrienne’s long legs carried her much faster than mine. She had a good lead on me, but I ran harder determined not to let her face whatever we were running into alone.

Iris stood on her porch, iron skillet in hand, waving it dangerously in our direction until she realized who we were.

“Whaaa” was all I could get out. I gasped and coughed while Adrienne finished my thought.

“What happened?” Adrienne pointed at the skillet. “Iris, do you sleep with that thing?”

Iris pointed at the splintered wood in front of her feet. “Someone was beating my porch with this.” She waved the skillet for emphasis. “They went into my kitchen at the inn and got it.”

“Did you see who it was?” I asked, once I was able to breathe.

“No, by the time I got out of bed, they were gone.”

“At least we hope they are,” Adrienne said with a shudder.

“Iris, will you call Colie?” I scanned the shadows for movement. “I’d feel better if he came out and looked things over.”

Adrienne and I stood close together. I could hear her rapid breathing and knew she was as scared as I was, but being the weenie that I am, I decided to play it cool. “Okay, asshole, show yourself,” I hollered into the darkness, hoping against hope that whoever it was would be long gone.

“Let’s not taunt him,” Adrienne whispered.

“Whoever it is wants to make a point,” I said loudly. “So come on out and stop hiding like a coward.” I was all bravado, but if even a leaf moved, I was certain that I’d wet myself and dance in a circle.

“I see the taunting thing went right over your head,” Adrienne said as she took me by the hand and half dragged me into Iris’s house where we waited until Colie arrived.

Colie first made sure that Iris was all right, then did a search of the area. We waited on pins and needles until he returned with absolutely nothing. “I couldn’t find a thing out of place,” he said with a shrug. “The kitchen seems untouched, but I’ll be able to see more in the morning.”

“You’ll be staying here with Iris tonight?” Adrienne asked.

Colie smiled, and I think he might even have blushed a little. “Yes, I’ll be here, but first I’ll walk you back to your cottage.”

“We’ll be walking you back,” Iris chimed in.

None of us said much as we walked through the jungle-like vegetation that separated our cottage from Iris’s house. All four of us seemed to be straining our ears for anything out of place. I kept feeling like we were being watched, and it made the little hairs prickle on my neck.

“Ladies, keep your doors and windows locked tonight,” Colie said as we entered our cottage.

“We will,” Adrienne said before kissing Iris on the cheek.

I pulled Iris in for a bear hug and whispered in her ear that I was glad she wasn’t hurt. The last of her children had married and moved out, leaving her alone, and I was relieved she had Colie to take care of her.

“Do as Colie says, keep your doors and windows locked,” Iris said as Colie took a look around our place. He gave the all clear, and Iris pushed us both inside.

“Call me if you need anything at all.” Colie wrapped a protective arm around Iris’s shoulders.

“You two behave yourselves, no funny business.” I wagged my finger at them before Adrienne could close the door. I heard a muffled response from Iris and was glad that I couldn’t hear what she said. I was certain it involved the skillet and my ass.

“I don’t know about you, but I’m going to find it hard to sleep tonight.” Adrienne slipped into the bathroom.

I plopped down on the bed and kicked my flip-flops off. “I’m not really comfortable with leaving Iris and going home for Christmas. Do you think we should cancel the trip?”

“What kind of excuse are you going to give your parents?” Adrienne called from the bathroom.

I pondered that for a second. Mom, I can’t come home for the holidays. You see, we killed a bad man with a skillet…well, Iris did anyway, and now we think his ghost is haunting our inn. No, that definitely wouldn’t work. My folks would show up and demand that I sell the inn and move back home.

I tugged at the band that held my ponytail in place, let my unruly hair fall, and brushed my fingers through it to get rid of the knots while I debated what to do about the trip. Here I was a woman in my thirties worrying that my parents would show up and drag me home like a child.

“We know that Colie will stay with Iris while we’re gone, and there will be no guests during that time, so I see no reason to cancel the trip.” Adrienne sneaked up on me and smiled when her touch caused me to jump. “You’re looking for an excuse not to go, like you’ve been doing since the day your mother called.”

“Because I know they’re going to do nothing but bitch about me being here. Mom doesn’t like me being on what she describes as an untamed island. Dad will make snide comments about his gay sister corrupting his daughter and how it’s a disgrace to the Tate name. Now tell me, are you really looking forward to being subjected to that?”

“What I’m looking forward to is seeing where you grew up and sneaking a peek at your childhood pictures.” She leaned down and kissed me. “The rest of it will probably always be there, so I might as well learn to deal with it now.” Adrienne crawled into bed. “Now go get cleaned up so we can cuddle.”

I did as I was told and went into the bathroom and stared at my reflection as I brushed my teeth. I had my dad’s height, but that was the only thing I shared with him other than my last name. He despised my Aunt Gloria because she was a lesbian, and when I revealed my sexuality, he hated her all the more. How could I take the woman I loved into a house where she would be just as despised? I had grown up with his disapproval, but if he mistreated Adrienne, I wasn’t sure how I’d react, and that scared me.

I washed my face and joined Adrienne and the cats on our bed. She pulled me close, and I rested my head on her shoulder. Just the smell of her comforted me.

“Don’t worry about me and your parents, baby. You’ve prepared me for what we’ll face.”

I smiled. She’d tapped into my thoughts and knew my fears and concerns. “I can’t help but want to shield you from my dad’s caustic attitude.”

“Shield me from whatever’s out there.” She motioned to the door. “Your parents I can handle.”

I wrapped my arm over her and held her tight, wondering if I’d be able to protect her from any of it.

Chapter Three

We would have one group of guests staying at the inn before Adrienne and I left for New Orleans, and that raised our stress level to a peak. Neither of us was looking forward to having an inn full of people with some jackass running around wreaking havoc.

Adrienne and I tried to look our cheery best when the vans arrived with people we’d come to know over the next two weeks. Sometimes the experience was enjoyable, sometimes complete misery, and most of the time a combination of the two. As I watched folks emerge from the vans, I figured we were all in store for a wild ride.

The first couple we greeted was Diane Galvez and her partner, Lucy Morton. Diane had a dry wit and I immediately liked her. Her partner was very polite and seemed to treat Diane as Adrienne did me—with kid gloves. They were cute together, both the same height, which was about five feet, add maybe a half an inch. Diane had dark hair and eyes, and Lucy was the complete opposite with blond hair and blue eyes.

Upon meeting the next couple, Adrienne and I exchanged glances, both of us knowing that we’d have our hands full with Tara Roberts and Rachel Benton. Tara was a germaphobe and whipped out a bottle of alcohol gel the minute she shook our hands. She liberally coated her hands and wrists with the gel and chased after her annoyed partner to purify her, as well.

The life of the party would be Barry Gillis, a six-foot-five drag queen who burst into song as he emerged from the van. His partner, Russell, doted over Barry as though he was a celebrity who required around-the-clock attention. He carried a bag with feather boas and expensive spring water that Barry required a sip of often to soothe his vocal cords.

The next couple moved among the crowd quietly. Toni Snider, whose skin was as dark as Iris’s, had to be every bit of six-foot-five inches of athletic lesbian. She had a no-nonsense look on her face that said don’t get on my bad side. Her partner, Tarsha Gibbs, had the face of an angel, and I figured the only person who could strike fear in Toni would be the angelic creature who stood at her side.

“Only four couples this time?” I asked Adrienne as we watched the latest in a string of bartenders weave through the crowd with drinks.

“Yeah, we had a last-minute cancellation.” Adrienne sighed. “A small group might be easier to contend with right now.”

“It’s your turn to do the speech,” I reminded Adrienne. Public speaking was not among my favorite things to do.

“Rock, paper, scissors?” Adrienne asked, raising a brow.

“I love ya, darling, but it’s your turn. I mangled the last one, remember?”

“Ladies and gentlemen, if I may have your attention,” Adrienne raised her voice above the cacophony of chatter. “Lunch will be served here in the bar in thirty minutes. The porters are already bringing your belongings to your cottages. You’re all welcome to enjoy drinks until the food is served, or my partner, Hayden, and I will be happy to escort you to your cottages to freshen up first.”

All four couples decided to be shown to their respective cottages, so we split the group in half. Adrienne took Diane and Lucy, with Barry and Russell sashaying behind. I took the germaphobe and her partner along with Toni and Tarsha.

“What kind of filtration system do you have here, or will we need to stick to bottled water?” Tara asked as she followed close at my heels.

“The water here is safe to drink from the tap, but we do have a filtration system just to be on the safe side.”

“I have my own. Do you have any problems with me attaching it to the sink in our bathroom?” Tara asked as she produced a can of bug repellent and sprayed enough of it to cause a fog.

“You’re welcome to attach your own filter,” I said patiently. “I have tools and would be happy to do it for you.”

“No, that won’t be necessary. I like to do it myself to assure that it’s done properly.”

When we arrived at their cottage, I opened the door and presented them with the key. Tara fished around in her bag of germ warfare products and began spraying the room with Lysol.

Tarsha covered her mouth with her hand to suppress a giggle; Toni simply shook her head in amazement. They followed behind me as I made a hasty retreat from the disinfectant cloud that already surrounded Tara’s cottage. Toni and Tarsha seemed to be well pleased with their cottage and thanked me for the escort.

“Ladies, your things are inside, please make yourselves at home and don’t hesitate to let me, or any member of the staff, know if you need anything.” I gave them their keys.

“Peace and quiet is all we need,” Toni said with a satisfied smile.

I hoped that peace and quiet was on the schedule for their stay because I really didn’t want to be on Toni’s bad side.

Iris and her staff, minus two, still produced an amazing spread of barbecue chicken with an island flair. All the guests appeared to be enjoying their first meal with us, even Tara who sniffed and poked through everything before taking a bite.

I nudged Adrienne to remind her that it was still her turn to address our guests. She responded with a pinch on my inner thigh that caused me to yelp and gather everyone’s attention.

“If you paid close attention to the information on our Web site,” Adrienne began, “you already know that CatIsland is unlike most of the BahamianIslands. There are no casinos or high-rise resorts. Instead, the island offers pristine beaches and breathtaking vistas from MountAlvernia, which is the highest point in the island chain. If you’re looking for a tropical paradise to relax in and enjoy nature, you’ve found it.”

The crowd applauded.

“There’s still plenty of things to do,” Adrienne continued. “Canoeing, snorkeling, shelling, and most important, relaxing, are all at your fingertips.”

“How about kayaking?” Diane asked.

“That too,” Adrienne said. “For kayaking and canoeing, you’ll only need to make a reservation with me or Hayden, and we’ll make the arrangements. That includes tours of MountAlvernia and the monastery ruins. Otherwise, you can snorkel right off the beach behind the inn.”

“My girlish figure is going to go to hell in a hand basket if I keep eating like this.” Barry said. “This is so delicious. I just can’t stop stuffing myself.”

Barry was such a hoot, and I figured that he’d keep the crowd in stitches with his flamboyant attitude. He wore a pair of short cut-offs with a pink T-shirt and matching pink flip-flops. His manicured and clear polished nails were covered in barbecue sauce, along with his face. I watched as Russell occasionally dabbed Barry’s mouth with his napkin.

Russell, with his short cropped blond hair, was much more conservative. His navy starched shirt was tucked neatly into a pair of khaki cargo shorts.

While Adrienne was engaged in conversation with Toni about women’s basketball after lunch, I sneaked into the courtyard for some much needed nicotine. I stretched out on a chaise lounge and lit up. A gentle breeze blew in off the water, and birds sang their happy songs. All was as it should be, and I sank back into my favorite chair with a contented sigh.

“Mind some company?”

I turned and noticed Diane sitting next to me lighting her own cigarette.

“Ah, a fellow smoker.” I smiled. “Yes, please join me.”

“I’m supposed to be quitting,” Diane said as she exhaled. “But to really quit, I’ll need to go off into the wilderness somewhere so no one will get hurt.”

I chuckled. “I tell Adrienne the same thing. I have a lot of nervous energy to begin with, and if I quit, I’d climb the walls and drive her insane. The day I decide to quit, I’ll go off to the Adirondacks.”

“Amen to that.” Diane raised her beer in salute. “So what’s it like to own a little slice of heaven?”

“It has its own stressors, but for the most part, it’s exactly what you describe—a slice of heaven. I have to admit, though, it wouldn’t be nearly as appealing without Adrienne.”

“How long have you two been together?”

“A few months. We’re still in the infancy of our relationship.” I found it easy to talk to Diane, and before long, I was telling her all about coming to the island and meeting the love of my life.

“Is it hard to be romantically involved with your business partner?”

“There was no way I could live and work with someone twenty-four hours a day before I met Adrienne. It just works with her.”

Diane nodded. “Lucy and I have talked about going into business together, but it makes me a little nervous. As much as I enjoy being with her, it’s kind of a break to go off to work.” Diane grinned and continued, “Then when the day is over, I can’t wait to get home and be with her.”

“That’s because I’m such a good cook.”

Lucy had walked up on our conversation undetected. She ruffled Diane’s hair lovingly and plucked the cigarette from her partner’s fingers and promptly put it out.

Diane grinned sheepishly up at Lucy. “That’s only my fourth one today, honey.”

“Actually, it was your seventh,” Lucy said, sounding a lot like Adrienne. “She’s amazing with numbers until it comes to how much she smokes.”

Diane looked over at me and rolled her eyes. “Lucy is determined to help me quit.”

I looked at my own cigarette, then put it out in respect to Diane. “I wish you luck.”

“Thank you, I’m going to need it,” Diane said and stood. “We’re going to change and hit the beach, can’t let this sun go to waste.”

“Don’t forget your sunscreen,” I called after them and went to find Adrienne. When I walked back into the bar, she seemed very relieved to see me. Tara had her hemmed up in a corner, so I used our rescue signal. “Hey, honey, I need some help with—”

“Oh, yes, I forgot,” Adrienne said, cutting off the rest of my sentence. “Excuse me please,” she said politely to Tara, grabbed my arm, and nearly dragged me from the bar. “That woman has some issues,” Adrienne said when we were a fair distance from the crowd.

“She’s a little over the top. She sprayed the cottage down with disinfectant the minute she walked in, but ya know that’s really not a bad idea when you’re staying somewhere strange.”

“Hayden, she bathed herself in antiseptic gel the whole time she talked to me, then she began coating me with it. And the scary thing is, I don’t think she was even aware she was doing it.”

“You smell good and clean.”

Adrienne’s eyes narrowed. “I can’t wait to see how you deal with Ms. Hypochondria.”

The rest of the afternoon went well; our guests explored the inn, and most settled on the beach for the remainder of the day. I was still nervous and wondered what the night would bring. It was hard enough to keep our employees calm with the goings-on, but what would the guests think? How would we explain it all away?

I could tell that Adrienne was feeling the strain, too. Normally graceful, she dropped nearly everything she picked up. She was hyper and edgy; she constantly looked at the clock, as did I. We were counting off the minutes to nightfall and wondering what the supposed poltergeist had on the agenda.

Promptly at seven, Iris and her crew served dinner in the dining room just off the bar. Iris, as always, rose to the occasion and put on a spread that seemed to please every palate. We sat around the huge table together like old friends enjoying a meal. That is until the noise started.

Adrienne’s eyes widened and she shot me a look before composing herself. The entire table fell silent as something in the distance howled or moaned; the eerie sound blew in with the breeze.

“What the hell was that?” Diane asked as she put her fork down.

Adrienne’s jaw started working, but nothing came out.

“The wind makes odd noises when it blows in over the bluff,” I said casually. Silently, I applauded myself for the quick and even response.

“The wind’s been blowing all day, and I haven’t heard it make that noise,” Tarsha said.

“You don’t hear it when you’re down on the beach.” I was getting so good at lying. “Plus there’s a lot of noise around the inn during the day, so it’s not as noticeable.” No sooner than I’d finished speaking, the bizarre sound began again. “Then again it could be one of the islanders blowing into a conch shell, they do that a lot.”

“That doesn’t sound like no damn conch shell,” Toni said, narrowing her eyes at me.

“Well, it could be— ” Adrienne gave my knee a squeeze under the table that said, You’ve said enough now, please shut up before I’m forced to choke the shit out of you. “It’s probably just the wind.”

This answer seemed to satisfy the group and they began eating again, the casual banter returned, despite the noises that seemed to fade in and out. Tara continued with her lesson on germ warfare and extolled the miracle working power of bleach. She was working my last nerve that I kept on reserve for my cat on one of his bad days.

“Are there wild animals on the island?” Tara asked after she sniffed at a piece of chicken skewered on her fork.

“Bears, tigers, and Komodo dragons,” I said, trying to keep a straight face.

Adrienne popped me on the arm as Tara’s jaw sagged. “She’s kidding. There isn’t anything of the sort on CatIsland.”

I really don’t know why, but I was in the mood to antagonize Tara. Perhaps it took my mind off the sounds, but then again maybe I was just the ass that Iris always claimed I was.

“There are iguanas, though.”

Barry looked disgusted. “Eww, you mean those little lizard things? I hate those.”

I smiled indulgently. “Aw, Barry, they’re not that bad, they taste just like chicken. Right, Tara?”

Tara’s eyes grew wide as she bit into the piece of chicken on her fork. Her brain caught on to what I’d implied, but the shock of it delayed her motor skills. She chewed the chicken twice before spitting it back onto her plate and gagging.

“Hayden!” Adrienne yelled as our pleasant dinner came to an end.

I was laughing so hard that I couldn’t take it back. Half of the group was laughing just as hard; however, Tara and Rachel were not, and Lord help me, neither was Adrienne.

“I was just playing,” I said between fits of uncontrollable laughter. Tara and Rachel excused themselves from the table, but not before Tara gave me an angry glare. Toni, Tarsha, and Diane were laughing, and Barry and Russell looked at me sympathetically.

Adrienne disappeared after Tara and Rachel, but not before she shot me a look that said, You will be sleeping in the bar tonight.

“I really am sorry,” I said as I wiped tears from my eyes. “I shouldn’t have teased her.”

“I’m sure she’ll forgive you tomorrow after she’s had some sleep,” Russell reassured. “It’s hard to take a joke when you’re tired, and we’ve all had a full day.”

Dessert was served, and while everyone was happily munching on custard fruit tarts, I thought of a way to make amends. Iris helped me prepare a small serving tray with two desserts and coffee, which I personally delivered to Tara’s cottage.

Adrienne was standing with Rachel in the doorway, probably still apologizing for my lapse in judgment. “I brought a peace offering since I ruined your dinner,” I said as I approached. “I really am sorry, I shouldn’t have teased her. May I set this inside?”

Rachel’s eyes lit up at the treats. “Yes, of course.” She followed me inside and cleared a spot on the table in the sitting area.

I could hear the shower running and was glad that I didn’t have to face Tara at that moment.

Rachel gently touched my arm as I set the tray down. “It really was a funny joke.” She looked toward the bathroom. “I was just telling Adrienne that Tara does have a sense of humor, you just caught her off-guard.” Rachel lowered her voice conspiratorially. “She may retaliate, though, so be prepared.”

“I’m kind of looking forward to that,” Adrienne said as she rose an eyebrow.

I grinned and ducked my head in mock shame. “I’ll deserve whatever I get.”

Adrienne took me by the hand and turned to Rachel. “If there’s anything else we can do for you, please don’t hesitate to let us know.”

Rachel smiled. “Will do, good night.”

“Not one word, Hayden,” Adrienne said as she escorted me away from their cottage. I followed like a child, knowing that I was about to get a scathing reprimand.

When we were a fair distance from their cottage, Adrienne stopped walking and faced me. Her expression was unreadable as she looked at me, and I unsuccessfully fought the urge to fidget. When she did speak, her voice was low and calm. “Hayden, my love, you’ve got to work on your timing.”

“Well, Adrienne, my love, as I’m sure you noticed, my timing was flawless.”

She bowed her head, and I waited for the rebuke that I knew was sure to come. It took me a second to realize her entire body was shaking.

Oh, she’s really pissed, I thought, but dared not speak.

Adrienne gasped and looked up at me with tears of laughter in her eyes. “I have never seen anything so funny in my life,”

Relief flooded every ounce of my being when I realized I wasn’t going to die after all.

“I thought you were about to choke the life out of me,” I said with a shrug.

“I wanted to because one of us had to be the nice guy, but you were laughing so hard I knew it had to be me.” Adrienne wiped her eyes. “You know what the really brilliant part was? We all forgot the weird noises after that, and listen, they’ve stopped.”

She was right. Only the sound of insects and night birds surrounded us.

I took her hand and tugged her toward the bar. “We really should have discussed how we’re going to handle all the creepy crap going on before tonight.”

“You’re right, but I think you handled it well at dinner.” Adrienne chuckled. “Honestly, baby, I never know what’s going to come out of that mouth of yours.”

I shrugged. “Me either.”

Iris and her capable staff had already cleaned up after dinner and served a few cocktails in our absence. Soft music played in the bar adjoining the dining room, and two of the couples were gathered around a table when we arrived.

“Did you make peace?” Lucy called out as we walked in.

“I hope so.” I went behind the bar to pour Adrienne and me a nightcap. “Can I freshen anybody’s drink?”

“Not for me,” Toni said, “we’re going to bed soon.”

“Nothing for us, either.” Lucy spoke for her and Diane. “Diane’s had plenty, her eyes are already glazed.”

Adrienne took her drink and pulled up a chair to their table. “Did the boys already turn in for the night?”

Tarsha rolled her eyes. “Yes, but not before Barry did his rendition of ‘MoonRiver,’ then said he needed to rest his vocal chords.”

“Was it that bad?” I asked as I joined the table.

Toni made a noise that sounded like part groan part growl. “I was going to have to kill him if he sang another note.”

“You owe us by the way,” Tarsha added. “We talked him out of any more performances. Toni told him that the tropical climate might affect his vocal chords.”

“Actually, I was going to affect his vocal chords,” Toni said.

 “What do you ladies have planned for tomorrow?” I asked, hoping to change the subject because Toni was scaring me.

“We were just discussing that when you two came in,” Toni said. “We’re gonna spend the day down at the beach and play a few games of volleyball.”

Tarsha patted Toni’s arm affectionately. “That is, if I can keep her nose out of a book long enough to get her to play a game or two.”

“Oh, please don’t mention books,” Lucy said as she shot a look at Diane. “Our suitcases were so heavy because Diane couldn’t decide on what book she wanted to bring—”

“So she ended up bringing a dozen of them,” Tarsha finished.

“Yes.” Lucy said as Diane rolled her eyes.

Tarsha looked at Toni pointedly and said, “If we spent more time doing what’s in most of the books she reads, I’d be a very happy woman.”

Adrienne and I exchanged amused glances as Toni tucked her head in embarrassment.

“What exactly is in those books you’ve been reading, Toni?” I couldn’t resist the urge to tease her.

“There’s a lot more than just sex,” Toni protested. “Mystery, intrigue, adventure—”

“And lots of hot steamy sex,” Tarsha said. “I know, I read ’em.”

Diane gave Toni a playful slap on the arm. “We should get together and compare titles.”

“Sorry, Diane,” Tarsha said with a chuckle. “She’s gonna have to get with me first.”

Chapter Four

I had a blissful night of uninterrupted sleep. There was a bird outside my cottage singing a beautiful morning song, and sun streamed through the windows. I arose from an empty bed; Adrienne had already gotten up, showered, and joined our guests for breakfast. So I threw a shoe at the bird, closed the blinds, and climbed back into bed.

After another hour of restful sleep, I took a shower and went in search of my partner. She was in the bar helping Iris clear away the breakfast dishes.

Adrienne greeted me with a kiss. “It’s about time you got up.”

“Are the guests all down at the beach?” I pulled Adrienne against me, causing Iris to make an abrupt departure.

“They are.” Adrienne nuzzled my neck. “What’s on your mind, sweetie?”

“Since you let me sleep in, I thought I would reward you by—”

“Excuse me,” Tara said, effectively ruining my seduction.

Adrienne and I turned to find Tara and Rachel standing behind us. Rachel looked a little embarrassed.

“Good morning,” I said cheerfully.

Rachel stepped forward. “Good morning, Hayden. We have a bit of a problem. Is there a doctor on the island?”

“A doctor?” Adrienne asked in alarm.

Rachel’s face flushed red. “It’s nothing serious—”

Tara cleared her throat, making it clear that she didn’t agree.

Rachel continued, “Tara woke up with a…rash this morning, and we were hoping someone could take a look at it.”

“Of course,” Adrienne said with obvious relief. “One of our closest friends is a doctor and would love any excuse to join us for lunch. I’ll give her a call right now.”

Adrienne went straight to the phone and made the call.

“I have some cortisone cream that might help while we wait for Shelby to arrive,” I offered, hoping to get back into Tara’s good graces.

“I’ve already applied some, besides I don’t think that will help with monkeypox,” Tara said, causing Rachel to groan.

Rachel ran her hands through her hair in frustration. “Do not tell people you have monkeypox.”

Tara squared her shoulders and put her hands on her hips. “How do you know that, Rachel? You’re not a doctor.”

“Monkeypox is transmitted through contact with infected monkeys, squirrels, or rats. You have not been in contact with any such animal!” Rachel nearly screamed.

I looked for a way to slip around them and allow the argument to go on in private when Rachel dragged me back into the conversation.

“Have you ever heard of monkeypox? That’s how obscure a disease it is.”

I raised my hands in surrender. “To my knowledge, there are no monkeys on the island, and if there are squirrels or rats, there are only a few. I’ve never seen any at the inn. The only wildlife we’ve encountered are snakes.”

“Snakes!” Tara screamed and started looking around frantically.

I regretted the words as soon as they sprang from my mouth. “Most are non-poisonous, and because of the cat population, we rarely ever see one around here.”

“Oh, great, cats!” Tara exclaimed. “That means toxoplasmosis!”

“Do you have any idea how ridiculous this is?” Rachel was clearly at her wit’s end. Frankly, I was getting there, too.

“How about you let me have a look at the rash?” I tried a different tack.

Tara looked at Rachel, who nodded, silently imploring her to allow someone else to talk some sense into her.

I nearly cried with relief when she rolled up her sleeve. I was so afraid that the rash might have been on more private areas. She timidly thrust her arm out at me, and I saw…nothing.

“Where exactly is the rash?” I asked.

“It’s right there.” She pointed to one lonely little red spot on her upper arm.

“Tara, it’s just one bump,” I said in amazement. “To be considered a rash, this little bump should have lots of friends. I think this is an ingrown hair or maybe even a pimple.”

“If you don’t mind, I’ll wait for a doctor’s official opinion on this matter,” Tara huffed as she stomped off toward her cottage.

“She has an entire library of books describing illnesses that you couldn’t dream up in your worst nightmares,” Rachel said with downcast eyes. “I chose this place because I knew there wouldn’t be a lot of people. She gets a little freaked out with crowds and their germs.”

“Ever tried therapy?” I muttered under my breath when she took a step away from me.

“Oh, we’ve tried that, too,” Rachel said, and my face colored when she confirmed that she’d heard me. “The therapist ended up seeking professional help of her own. Tara had her convinced after a while that her office was a festering hot bed of germs.”

Feeling bad about my verbal slip-up, I tried to make amends. “We all have our quirks.”

Rachel smiled and shook her head ruefully. “She’s probably scrubbing her arm down right now because you touched it. Can you imagine what it’s like to have sex—?”

“Stop.” I held my hands up in surrender. “I got the picture.”

I found Adrienne in the supply closet fishing out snorkeling gear for the rest of our guests. I jumped into the fray and started handing out beach towels until the last of the guests ambled down the path leading to the bluff.

“Sweetie, why don’t you take a nap, and I’ll help Iris with lunch?” It was the least I could offer since I had gotten to sleep in that morning.

“Colie is actually helping Iris,” Adrienne said with a grin. “I’d like to join the gang down on the beach, be a bum in the sun for a while.”

I pulled her close and nuzzled her neck. “Do you need help changing into that new bikini of yours?” My fingers slipped under her shirt and toyed with the waistband of her shorts.

“Don’t you two ever get enough of each other?” a voice called over my shoulder.

“Hi, Shelby,” Adrienne and I said in unison.

Adrienne grinned impishly and whispered in my ear, “You can help me with the bikini later.” Then she kissed me and said loud enough for Shelby to hear, “I’ll leave you two to care for our terminally ill guest.”

Shelby looked perplexed.

“Don’t worry, Doc, it’s nothing serious, just a rash if you could call it that.” I draped my arm over her shoulder and led her to the patient’s cottage.

Rachel and I were ushered outside to wait while Tara was examined “lest we distract the doctor”—Tara’s words. Minutes later, Shelby emerged; her face was covered with red blotches that trailed down her jaw and neck. She nodded toward Rachel, indicating that she could go back inside.

When we were alone, Shelby ran a hand through her short blond locks and glared at me. “You could have warned me, Monkey Chops. Now fix me a drink.”

We returned to the bar where I mixed a bourbon and Seven for Shelby, heavy on the bourbon, with a dash of Seven.

Shelby took a long drink before narrowing her eyes at me. “She was not happy with my diagnosis.”

“Which was?”

“A pimple or ingrown hair.” Shelby took another long drink. “Then she accused me of being a fake and demanded to see my credentials.” Shelby expelled a loud breath that sounded like a hiss. “She said if I’d gone to some real school and not a ‘coconut college’ that I’d recognize the onset of monkeypox.”

“You want another drink?” I asked when Shelby began to suck the ice cubes clinking in the bottom of her empty glass.

She shook her head. Her face was still flushed with anger. “I explained to Tara that if she required a second opinion she could take a stump jumper to Nassau for a nominal fee. A ‘real’ doctor would prescribe acne wash or just plain soap and water for her papular issue.”

“I imagine you see a lot of patients like Tara. I’m only blessed with them for two-week intervals.”

Shelby shot me a stern look. “Unless she’s bleeding profusely or stops breathing, I don’t want to see her again.”

Shelby calmed down enough to eat lunch, then left us after reminding me of her warning several more times. Adrienne and I strolled down to the beach where a spirited game of volleyball was under way. Toni and Tarsha were playing against Diane and Lucy. Barry and Russell were in the water snorkeling around a reef not far offshore.

Tara had apparently had a miraculous recovery and was liberally covering herself with sun block. Rachel howled with disapproval when Tara poured a glob of the stuff onto her back and began to rub it in.

“Adrienne, I know we’re supposed to mingle with the guests, but if you guide me over to them,” I nodded in Tara’s direction, “I’m gonna cut myself with a shell for an excuse to escape. I’m talking deep, with blood spurting everywhere.”

“I wouldn’t do that to either of us, sweetie.” Adrienne grinned as she led us to a group of empty chairs. We spread out our towels on the chairs, settled down, and watched the activity.

Toni had spiked the ball for the tenth time when Diane requested a break. Diane and Lucy grabbed a couple of drinks and settled down with us, while Toni and Tarsha cooled off in the surf.

Diane gulped at her water and flopped back in her chair. “I love this place. It’s so much better than being cramped in an office with phones that never stop ringing.”

“What kind of work do you do?” Adrienne asked.

“I’m a debt collector,” Diane said with a grunt. “It’s not my dream job, but it pays the bills.”

“That’s an unpopular job,” I chimed in. “No wonder you needed a break.”

Diane poured the rest of her water over her head and winced at the cold. “Yeah, it’s right up there with being a proctologist. We both deal with assholes, only the ass doctor makes more money.”

“Good anal-ogy.” I grinned at my quip that slipped by unnoticed.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Diane continued, “there are some people that get into a squeeze because of illness or they lose their job. I approach each case with compassion and try to come up with an equitable solution, but then there are those who are clearly not interested in paying.”

“How do you know when a person is just trying to take advantage?” Adrienne asked.

Diane laughed. “Oh, they usually begin the conversation with ‘piss off, bitch, I ain’t paying jack shit,’ then all my compassion just flies out the window.”

Diane patted Lucy on the leg affectionately. “If I had one ounce of the talent that Lucy does, I’d be out of there in a heartbeat.”

“I paint murals in kids’ bedrooms,” Lucy said timidly. “Mostly cartoon characters or aquatic scenes.”

Diane grinned with pride. “Don’t let her fool you, she’s an amazing artist.” Lucy seemed a little embarrassed by the attention and changed the subject; she suggested that they challenge Toni and Tarsha to another game.

We watched as they took the court, and I was impressed by the way Toni and Tarsha played in perfect synchronicity, each anticipating her partner’s next move. Toni looked and moved like an athlete, but I would have never dreamed that her ultra feminine partner possessed the agility that she did. She was fast on her feet and set the ball for a spike whenever she could.

Diane and Toni charged the net at the same time. Toni was in the air like a rocket and slammed the ball, making another perfect spike. The problem was Diane had anticipated the move and positioned herself to defend, but she wasn’t quite fast enough and the ball connected with her face. The sound of the impact made me grab my face in empathy.

Adrienne and I jumped up and joined the others surrounding Diane, who lay in the sand, clutching her nose.

“Let me have a look.” I gently tugged Diane’s hands away and surveyed the damage. She was bleeding from both nostrils and her eyes had already begun to swell. “Adrienne, honey, would you call Shelby and have her come by?”

“She’s already on her way to make the call,” Tarsha said as I caught sight of Adrienne sprinting across the beach.

Toni handed me a towel filled with ice. “Diane, I’m so sorry,” she said over and over again.

“Not your fault.” Diane groaned as I held the ice to her face.

Tara and Rachel joined the commotion, and as soon as Tara caught sight of the blood, she dropped like a sack of rocks onto the sand.

“Um…” Rachel shrugged. “She can’t stand the sight of blood.”

“Okay, one problem at a time,” I said, looking back to Diane. “Can you stand?”

She nodded, then Toni and I helped her to her feet. Lucy took my spot and helped Diane toward the bluff.

Tarsha, Rachel, and I stood over Tara, who lay sprawled out in the sand. “Does she do this a lot?” Tarsha asked before I could.

Rachel scratched at the back of her neck and nodded.

“How do you normally wake her up?” I asked.

“With ice.” Rachel walked over to the cooler to grab a handful. Tarsha and I watched as she rubbed the cubes over Tara’s face. Tara began to twitch as her eyelids fluttered.

“Not ice, use the whipped cream,” Tara muttered as she began to rouse.

Tarsha looked at me with a grin. “I did not need to hear that.”

I scrubbed my hands together, fighting the temptation to laugh. “Okay, we’re going to help them get Diane up the bluff if you’re okay here.”

Rachel nodded and continued to rub the ice on Tara’s face.

Tarsha and I caught up with Diane, and the crew helping her up the bluff, just as Adrienne was coming back down to meet us. We swapped off, half carrying Diane back to the bar where she got a fresh ice pack.

“Don’t suppose I could have a beer for medicinal purposes,” Diane said from beneath the pile of ice being held on her face.

“No alcohol until after the doctor takes a look at you,” Lucy said as she stroked Diane’s hair.

“I bet you’d like a drink, though,” I whispered to Toni, who looked as though her world had ended.

“Yeah, and make it a strong one.”

“What’s your poison?”

Toni sighed. “I’m not much of a drinker. I’ll take whatever you come up with.”

I made her a rum and Coke and went heavy on the alcohol. Toni took a tentative sip, then after smacking her lips a couple of times, she began drinking in earnest.

Shelby arrived minutes later. She smiled politely at Tara, who had come to and joined us in the bar, and took a look at Diane. She felt around on Diane’s head and face for a moment and asked a few questions. The swelling had nearly gone away, leaving Diane with dark circles around her eyes; her nosebleed had stopped.

“Aside from looking like a raccoon for a while, it appears you’re gonna be okay,” Shelby said.

“When can I take the court again?” Diane asked as she wiped the last of the dried blood from her chin. “I need to at least win one game.”

“I suggest taking it easy for today,” Shelby said with a delighted grin as Iris set down a huge plate of brownies in front of her. “You can take the court tomorrow.”

Toni swiveled around on the barstool and set her empty glass in front of me. “Can I have another one of these?”

“Sure.” I prepared to make her another drink. “But since you don’t drink a lot, you may want to slow down.”

“I’m not feeling anything at all.” Toni scooted the glass closer to me.

This time, I went a little light on the rum and set a bowl of pretzels next to her glass, hoping she’d nibble on a few.

Diane strolled up to the bar and said, “Now that I’ve been given a clean bill of health, I’d like a beer please.”

“You should have a rum and Coke, it’s good,” Toni said with a slight slur.

“Rum and Coke it is then,” Diane said with a grin. “And I’d like to book a tour of MountAlvernia with you for tomorrow if I may. Lucy and I want to make a day of it.”

“No problem.” I pulled out the logbook. “Just let me make a call and I’ll have you all set up.”

I’d turned away for a couple of minutes to set up the transportation for Diane’s outing. In that short time, Toni and Diane mixed themselves another drink. Toni’s eyes were becoming glazed, and her speech was becoming even more slurred with every sip. I looked over at Tarsha, who seemed to be having an interesting conversation with Rachel and Tara. I was certain that she hadn’t realized her partner was well on her way to a good drunk.

“Hayden, can you help Iris in the kitchen?” Adrienne asked as she walked up to the bar. “She’s having a problem with one of the sinks backing up.”

“Sure, sweetie, I’ll be right there.” I looked back at Diane and Toni who had developed a hearty case of the giggles. “This is an open bar, so you can help yourselves to whatever we have, but I have to warn you both, an afternoon hangover is hell.”

“Well, we may just drink ourselves through the afternoon.” Diane chuckled.

Toni nodded her agreement. I left them wondering how many of us it would take to carry Toni’s long body back to her cottage.

Chapter Five

It took me well over an hour to unplug the drain in the kitchen, and hearing the noise coming from the bar, I was tempted to hide under the sink for a while.

“Hayden, you’ve got to see the show being put on out there,” Iris said with a laugh as she joined me.

“Do I even want to know what’s going on?”

“You really need to see it.”

The bar was connected to the main dining room and kitchen. It was open on three sides to allow the breeze to keep it cool. Foliage of all varieties grew in abundance around the open areas, giving it a wonderful tropical appeal. And apparently on this afternoon, the foliage needed a trim.

I walked into the bar and beheld a sight that I truly hoped was being caught on film. Toni and Diane had polished off a full bottle of rum and were putting on their own floor show. Toni had fashioned herself a banana leaf skirt and was doing a dance that was a cross between the hula and the jerk.

Diane, also adorned in banana leaves and palm fronds, was at her side mimicking Toni’s every move.

“I understand why Toni said she didn’t drink much.” I giggled as I sat next to Tarsha.

“Honey, the last time she had something to drink was a couple of years ago. She did this very same dance, but that time, she was naked.” Tarsha laughed. “I’m so glad she decided to go with a tropical theme this time.”

“They’re going to be so sick in a little while, we may have to resign ourselves to dinner in our cabins tonight,” Lucy said.

As if on cue, Diane stopped in the middle of the dance, her face paled, and she made a beeline out of the bar with Lucy right behind her. We could all hear her retching over the music; the party was over, and now it was time to pay the piper.

When the sound of Diane vomiting met with Toni’s ears, she stopped dancing and kind of stagger-stepped a few feet.

Tarsha jumped up and grabbed her by the arm. “We have to go now because it’s about to get ugly,” she said before leading Toni out of the bar. Seconds after that, we heard Toni join Diane in a drunken chorus.

That left Adrienne and me with Tara and Rachel, who up until that point had really been enjoying the show. Tara began liberally coating herself with hand sanitizer while muttering about a virus.

“Tara, they don’t have a virus, they’re drunk,” Rachel said.

“You never know, it’s always good to be on the safe side.” Tara rubbed in the gel.

“I see that Shelby got the hell out of here,” I said as I joined Adrienne at the bar and began to wipe up some of the spilled rum.

“She’s got a bad case of hemorrhoids to attend to,” Adrienne said with a grimace.

“Poor Shelby.”

“Not Shelby, one of her patients.” Adrienne tossed the empty rum bottle into the trash. “So does this make you look forward to going home for a while?”

I thought about Tara and her phobia and the puke that I would have to spray down with the hose. I thought about the strange noises and occurrences and answered honestly.

“Nope.”

We made it through what we thought was a quiet night. Dinner the evening before with just Rachel and Tara and the boys Barry and Russell was pleasant. Everyone seemed drained from their day in the sun and had retreated to their cabins early. I had lain awake for hours listening for the unnerving sounds that never came. We learned the next morning at breakfast that it had been a busy night for someone…or something.

Tarsha was the first to tell us that the door to their cottage stood wide open this morning, and one by one, all our guests reported the same thing. I wondered how we would explain that away. No one would believe that the wind blew their doors open, and no one heard a sound.

We were surrounded by our guests. There was no way that Adrienne and I would be able to leave and come up with a reasonable explanation. I was going to have to wing it, and this is where I always get myself in trouble.

Iris had set up the morning meal buffet style, so I waited until everyone settled down with their plates before opening up the discussion.

“I think honesty is the best policy, so I’m going to just come out with it.” Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Iris retreat to the kitchen and Adrienne’s eyes grow wide. I couldn’t tap into Adrienne’s mind, so I did my best to calm her fears. Trust me, honey, and help me out, I said in my mind, knowing that she was hooked into my thoughts

“We think the inn may be haunted,” I began. “Our former handyman passed away here recently, and some of the staff believe that he’s still here.”

The room was silent and all eyes were fixed on me. “If any of you feel uncomfortable or threatened, we’ll be more than happy to relocate you to another inn on the island at our expense.

“Oh, hell no,” Barry said as he set his fork down. “This is so cool. I’m staying right here.”

Diane and Lucy were in agreement with Barry, but Toni and Tarsha didn’t seem too hip to the idea.

“Has this umm…ghost,” Toni began, “done anything more than just open doors?”

“You mean has he hurt anyone?” Adrienne asked.

“Yeah.”

“No, he’s more of a pain in the butt than anything else.”

“Those noises we heard at dinner the other night, that was him, wasn’t it?” Rachel asked.

“Yes and no,” I lied. “There are a lot of wind noises that do come in off the bluff, but Hank does tend to add to that at times.”

“Well, I really like it here and I’m not going to allow some spook to run me off,” Tarsha said and looked at Toni along with the rest of us.

Toni sighed and smiled. “Count us in, we’re staying.”

The group as a whole turned to Tara and Rachel next.

Tara actually smiled, too. “I think it’s kind of exciting. What do you think, sweetheart?”

Rachel seemed as surprised with Tara’s attitude as I was. “I’ve never encountered a ghost, so count us in, too.”

“Besides,” Tara added, “I’d have to disinfect a new room somewhere else.”

With the matter settled, we all began eating our breakfast until Russell asked the question that would inevitably come.

“How did Hank die?”

“Head injury,” Adrienne and I said in unison.

“Oh, my God, how tragic,” Lucy said as she pushed her plate away. “Did he fall or something?”

“He…wasn’t paying attention while on a project, and something…fell on his head.” Adrienne looked at me for help.

Lucy began to ask something else when Iris came to the rescue.

“Beautiful day outside. Why you all sittin’ in here talkin’ about da dead?”

“Oh, that’s true.” Diane pushed away from the table. “We have a tour scheduled for today.”

Adrienne clapped her hands together. “Oh, that’s right, the van will be here soon. Is there anyone else who’d like to see MountAlvernia today?”

“Russell and I are going back down to the beach. And I just want to warn you ladies that we’re going to find a secluded spot and sun in the nude.”

“You…uh…may wanna bring some sunscreen,” I said. “If you get a sunburn on Mr. Winky, you’re gonna be in some serious pain. Not to mention that Shelby will kill me if I call her over to treat severe sunburn you know where.”

“Oh, silly.” Barry waved me off. “We’re not virgins, we’ve done this before.”

Tara and Rachel mulled it over and decided to join Diane and Lucy on their tour. Toni and Tarsha had already gone into the bar and picked out a couple of chaise lounges and each had settled down with a book.

When everyone was taken care of, Iris joined Adrienne and me on the patio. “Was your door open this morning?”

“No,” Adrienne said. “And I feel bad about lying to the guests. Maybe we should move them for their own safety.”

I lit a cigarette and thought for a moment. “We didn’t exactly lie. The staff thinks it’s a ghost, and we’re not totally sure what we’re dealing with yet.”

“You don’t believe it’s a ghost, Hayden,” Adrienne said. “What if this person wants to take it to the next level?”

“I’ll stand guard tonight.”

“Not alone you won’t.” Iris gave me a look that brooked no argument. “I’ll call Colie. He can keep watch with you.”

“That’s settled then, but Hayden and I need to take a walk around the grounds to see if anything else is out of place. Will you call Colie now and see if he can come by for lunch?”

Iris smiled knowingly. “He’ll be here. And on a brighter note, I’ve found someone to help in the kitchen. Would y’all like to meet her before I bring her in?”

“You have our implicit trust,” I said. “If she meets your standards, you don’t need our input.”

“I’ll start training her tonight,” Iris said as she made her way back to the bar.

Adrienne and I walked the grounds, veering off the trails at times looking for anything that seemed out of place. All was well until we got near the laundry cottage and found two new holes near the front of the building.

Adrienne circled the first hole, careful not to disturb any of the fresh dirt. “There’s no footprints, but look at the marks inside the hole, it’s obvious someone used a shovel.”

The hole I stood in front of looked the same. “Someone went to great lengths not to leave footprints.

“We were really tight-lipped about Hank and the money he buried around the inn,” Adrienne said. “Do you think someone found out and is looking for money that may have been left behind?”

I looked down at the holes. “A human no doubt dug these. Are you sure you can’t tap into their thoughts?”

“I’ve tried,” Adrienne said as her brow furrowed. “Sometimes I…it’s not a voice, it’s just an overwhelming feeling of hatred, then it’s gone, poof.”

“There’s only a handful of people on this island besides us that know about the money. That’s Iris and Colie and Myra and Shelby. And I’d no more suspect them than I would you.”

“It makes perfect sense, though.” Adrienne took my hand and led me back toward the path. “Whoever is doing this is scaring the hell out of the staff. No one wants to be here late at night, giving them the ability to dig around.”

“He or she was a lot more active when the inn was empty,” I mused. “Maybe they’re becoming more desperate. And then again, maybe they just want to run our guests off along with the staff.”

Adrienne stopped in her tracks and pulled me to a halt. “Do you suppose whoever this is has any idea that you and I dug up the rest of the money?”

That thought sent cold chills down my spine. Adrienne and I had dug around the inn and found a sizable fortune. We donated the money anonymously so that the island could have a new medical clinic.

“No, I doubt they do. Because if they did, they wouldn’t be digging around, they’d come after us.”

Adrienne cupped my cheek and her green eyes bore into mine. “I’m not excited about you being on patrol tonight. Promise me that you’ll stay close to Colie at all times.”

“I promise.”

Chapter Six

I took a brief nap in preparation for the evening. A look at the clock confirmed that I drifted off for about thirty minutes before my eyes snapped back open and my mind began to wander. I worried about the guests. I worried about losing more staff. I worried that we wouldn’t catch the person or persons responsible before we left for New Orleans. All this worrying forced me out of bed and into the shower.

A little later, I found Adrienne in the bar with Toni and Tarsha. Toni was sticking to her iced tea while Adrienne and Tarsha were enjoying daiquiris. My first impulse was to tease Toni, but when she stood up to go to the bathroom, I was reminded that she was a good foot taller than me. I kept my trap shut.

I filled my own glass with tea and refreshed Toni’s as she emerged from the bathroom and sat down with the group.

Tarsha looked at Adrienne and me. “You forgot to mention at breakfast this morning that there was a murder here right around the time of Hank’s death.”

Adrienne didn’t flinch; she looked calm and collected while I nearly spilled my drink. I figured that she’d already heard Tarsha’s thoughts and was prepared.

“How’d you know?” Adrienne asked.

“I read in the paper that Hank had been hiding on the island because he’d stolen from one of the drug lords. After his old boss got a tip on his whereabouts, they sent a man in to check it out and he was murdered. The feds had been investigating this group for a while and moved in. They claimed the mission was a huge success.” Tarsha paused and smiled. “Now what I want to know is what really happened to Hank.”

“Does everyone else know what you learned in the paper?” I asked.

“No, just me and Toni.”

“I’m sure you can understand why we didn’t want to—”

Tarsha cut me off with a wave of her hand. “If this was my place, I wouldn’t be shouting it from the rooftops, either. But the publicity did do you some good. Toni and I didn’t know about your inn until we saw that article.”

Toni was bouncing in her seat. “Tell us the story!”

“Well, you have the gist of it,” Adrienne said. “Brandon Fallon was sent by Hank’s old drug boss to see if he was here. He posed as a guest to snoop around, then just disappeared one day. We got the police involved, but Hayden and I did a little investigating of our own.”

“And that’s when the trouble began,” I said.

“Hank realized that we’d figured out it was him, and he came after us. He had us at knifepoint when Iris intervened with her iron skillet.”

A wicked smile tugged at the corners of Toni’s mouth. “I guess something really did fall on his head.”

“Repeatedly,” Adrienne said with a grimace.

“So you really think it’s his ghost doing things around here?” Tarsha asked.

“Our staff does, but Adrienne and I believe it’s someone just having a good time at our expense. But to be on the safe side, Colie, Iris’s boyfriend and a cop, and I will patrol the grounds tonight.”

“I’ll let you know if I hear anything funny going on at night,” Tarsha said. “I’m a light sleeper, but Toni here sleeps so deep I swear she’s one inch above death.”

“Don’t confront anyone on your own, just yell,” Adrienne said. “We’ll hear you.”

Our conversation was interrupted when the van pulled up. The rest of the gang emerged, minus Barry and Russell who were still down on the beach.

“That was really cool,” Diane said. “We saw the old monastery and drove all over the island. We may never leave this place.”

“Watch what you’re saying, girlie,” Iris teased as she joined us. “We had two guests dat said the same ting and dey still here.”

Diane shot us a questioning look.

“Dr. Shelby and her partner visited us a few months ago and now they’re permanent residents,” Adrienne said with a grin.

When things calmed down and our guests mingled with one another, Iris introduced us to our newest staff member and her son. “Adrienne and Hayden, this is Marta and her son Teddy.”

“Nice to meet you, Marta,” I said as I extended my hand. When Marta turned her attention to Adrienne, I knelt down and shook Teddy’s hand as his big brown eyes looked shyly into mine. “Nice to meet you, Teddy. How old are you?”

He halfway hid himself behind his mother’s leg as she talked to Adrienne but held up five little fingers.

“Five, wow! You’re practically grown up. You’re probably old enough to have a job around here, too.”

He smiled at that.

“You any good at fixing things?”

He shook his head.

“Me either, we’ll probably make a good team,” I said, earning myself another smile.

Iris ushered Marta and Teddy into the dining room where she had a snack plate and a glass of milk to occupy Teddy while she showed his mom around the kitchen.

“He’s cute, isn’t he?” Adrienne said.

I nodded as I watched him stuff his mouth full of cookies.

“How about I get us a couple of coffees and join you for a cigarette?” Adrienne asked.

This meant one of two things. She really wanted to talk or she was feeling frisky. I hoped it was the latter, but with our luck lately, I doubted it.

“Meet you on the patio?”

“No, the sitting area by our cottage,” Adrienne lowered her voice and drew closer to me. “I want to talk to you alone.”

She met me a few minutes later while I sat at our outside table with a few of Saber’s offspring playing in my lap. After carefully setting down the coffees, Adrienne looked me in the eyes. “Marta doesn’t like us because we’re white.”

“Did she say as much or did you read her thoughts?”

Adrienne took a sip of her coffee before answering. “I read her thoughts, and it troubles me because so many of our guests are white.”

“Well, she liked one white guy. Did you take a good look at Teddy? His heritage is mixed, for sure. Maybe that’s why she doesn’t like us. Some tourist probably promised her the moon, knocked her up, and slipped off the island leaving her to raise a child alone. Frankly, I’d be a little resentful, too.”

Adrienne nodded. “You’ve got a good point there. If his mother stays on for any length of time, I’m going to lose my heart to that little guy. While I was making our coffees, I listened to his thoughts, and they were all about cookies, but there was something else, a feeling of loneliness.”

“Maybe he felt uncomfortable not being able to see his mom while she was in the kitchen.”

“I guess,” Adrienne said before taking another sip.

I picked up an orange tabby that looked just like Saber. “Maybe Teddy would enjoy playing with this little guy.”

“We’re not giving them away.” Adrienne gave me a stern look.

“Who said I was going to give them away? I was just thinking that Teddy might enjoy the kittens when he’s here at the inn.”

“Good answer, honey.”

“Am I gonna be rewarded?”

Adrienne lowered her voice to a sexy purr. “What do you have in mind?”

“You and me naked right now.”

“Sorry, sweetie, dinner is about to be served, and there’s no way we can do what you’re suggesting in five minutes.”

“I’m willing to give it a try.”

Adrienne came around the table, pushed a few kittens away, and sat on my lap. “I’ll make you a deal,” she said as she ran her fingers through my hair. “Tomorrow morning when you come in from your patrol with Colie, I’ll reward you big-time.”

“You’re not talking about breakfast in bed, are you, ’cause that’s really not the kind of reward I’m looking for.”

Adrienne arched a single brow. “You’ll enjoy what I plan to serve you.”

Chapter Seven

It took a long time to wipe the silly grin off my face when I accompanied Adrienne back to the bar. The reward that she promised and the toe-curling kiss that came with it made me giddy and downright light-headed.

Adrienne and I pitched in and helped Iris and her crew set up the dinner buffet. Marta jumped right in, doing whatever Iris and the other staff asked of her. She was extremely polite to our guests when they began to file in. Adrienne noticed it too and gave me a pleased smile.

Adrienne’s gift was not always accurate, and maybe this time it was a little off. I hoped so because Iris seemed to really like Marta. Adrienne and I were already smitten with Teddy, who sat by himself watching all the commotion.

Adrienne walked over to him when our guests began to fill their plates. I watched the way he smiled up at her as she talked to him. Teddy seemed to be as taken with her as I was. He pulled a racecar out of his pocket, handed it to Adrienne, and beamed with pride as she fawned over the gift.

Marta seemed a little agitated when she walked into the room and noticed Adrienne and Teddy.

“He’s really no problem at all,” I heard Adrienne say as I approached the three.

“I told him to stay back on the patio until I was finished.” Marta glared at the boy.

“Marta, may I speak to you on the patio for a moment?” I asked. She followed me out back and I smiled, trying to assure the fidgeting woman that I was not about to chew her out. “Did Iris make you aware of the clientele that we normally entertain here?”

“Yes, ma’am, I knew dat before I came here.”

“Please don’t call me ma’am, it makes me feel old.” I grinned. “I guess what I’m trying to say is, that while you may feel comfortable with us, you might not be so comfortable with having your son around—”

“I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have brought him, but I had no one to keep him while I was at work. My friend wasn’t home. It won’t happen again, dat I promise.”

Now I was confused.

“Marta, do you think I’m angry because you brought Teddy to work?”

She lowered her eyes and nodded.

“I was afraid that you didn’t want your son around us and our guests. I think we’re misunderstanding each other all around. I’ll be honest with you, though. When we have guests, the inn tends to get a little rowdy. There’s a lot of drinking and wild partying that goes on and you may not want Teddy exposed to that.”

I smiled and patted her on the shoulder. “Our staff is like family to us and we try to be as accommodating as we can. We can make arrangements for him when you don’t have a sitter.”

An odd expression flickered across Marta’s face for an instant, and she returned the smile.

“On the nights that you don’t have anyone to watch Teddy when you work, he can stay in the cottage I share with Adrienne. We can set him up with movies and take turns checking on him until your shift is over. And when the inn is without guests, he canvisit and have free reign.”

“Thank you. I better get back.”

I watched as Marta made a hasty retreat. I wasn’t sure if she was too polite to say that she didn’t like my idea or if it sounded good to her. I followed after her and found Adrienne and Teddy having a feast of their own in the bar while our guests ate in the dining room. Teddy’s face was smeared with marinara sauce. He had a breadstick in one hand and a fork in the other that was busily working over a plate of spaghetti. His eyes, however, were fixed on Adrienne as she told him some story about a mermaid that lived in the waters surrounding the island.

They were too cute to disturb, so I decided to join our guests for dinner. By the time everyone had polished off their dessert and began filing into the bar, Teddy was fast asleep in Adrienne’s arms. She gently handed the boy over to his mother, and Iris took them home.

We cleaned up after dessert while one of the staff filled in at the bar. The group was sedate and relaxed with a game of cards while the others chatted over drinks.

“I’m in love,” Adrienne said with a grin.

“If the next words aren’t ‘with you,’ then we’re going to have some problems,” I teased.

“He is the sweetest little boy, Hayden.”

“He’s on his best behavior right now, but when he gets comfortable, look out. That sweet boy routine is what they use until you’re wrapped around their little finger. Then they start breaking your stuff, peeing all over everything, and they start to smell, too.”

Adrienne stopped loading the dishes in the washer and stared at me with a grin. “You’re totally smitten with him, too.”

“Yes, damn it.”

“If only he were ours, huh?” Adrienne said with a sad smile.

“He’s not, but I think we’ll be allowed to borrow him once in a while, so don’t go getting all maternal on me.”

Adrienne pulled me into her arms, and just as her lips met mine, I heard a throat being cleared. Colie stood a few feet from us whistling and rolling his eyes.

“Where have you been?” Adrienne asked. “You missed a fantastic meal. I can make you a plate if you’d like. We have plenty left over.”

“I had to go to Nassau this afternoon, just made it back. Food would be wonderful. Where’s Iris?”

“She ran one of our new staff members home after her shift, she’ll be back shortly. Are you sure you’re up to roaming around all night?” I asked. “I can take the first shift if you need a little downtime.”

This earned me a glare from Adrienne. “You promised,” she whispered. “If he doesn’t go, you don’t go.”

Colie didn’t hear her as he poured himself a cup of coffee. “Nope, I’ll be just fine. All I need is a little food and a lot more of this,” he said as he raised his coffee cup.

After Colie ate dinner and spent a few minutes nuzzling with Iris, he and I slipped off, leaving Adrienne and Iris to spend time with the guests. We avoided the paths and instead moved around in the brush hoping that no one would see us.

I told him about the conversation that Adrienne and I had earlier that day. He agreed that the most plausible theory is that someone else knew about the money and had come to collect. He really scared me when he said that it could be some of Hank’s old drug-running buddies. I hadn’t considered that.

By two in the morning, I was ready to call it a night. We had not encountered anyone or anything. I was sleepy and tired of having to pee every five minutes because I’d drunk a gallon of coffee. And most of all, my cottage beckoned me. I could see the faint glow of the television; I knew Adrienne wasn’t sleeping, either.

“Hayden, I’ve got to go to the restroom, why don’t you go and wait with Adrienne until I get back?”

“Why don’t you use the one in our cottage?”

Colie shook his head. “You really don’t want that, trust me.”

“If I go into our cottage, I won’t be coming back out, so go do your thing, I’ll be just fine right here.”

Colie was too uncomfortable to object. He sprinted off to the bar.

Feeling exposed, I slipped off the cobblestone path and hid in the brush. A cool breeze brought relief as I sat there silently waiting and watching. Within minutes, the breeze became a brisk wind, and the foliage around me began to move. Little hairs climbed up on my neck when I came to the realization that someone could easily move up next to me undetected.

I was prepared to bolt from my hiding place when I heard it very faintly at first. I couldn’t distinguish if the voice was male or female, but the message was clear. “I hate you,” it chanted over and over, reverberating with the wind. The voice sounded as though it was all around me. I looked over my shoulder, expecting to see someone right behind me, but there was no one. The wind and the voice died all at once.

“Hayden,” Colie called from the path right in front of me.

I crawled out of the bushes on all fours and looked up at Colie. “Did you hear it?”

“Hear what?”

“It said it hated me.”

“What said it hated you?” Colie asked as he looked around.

“The bushes, the wind…I thought I heard…something.”

“I think you might have dozed off,” Colie said with obvious relief in his voice. “I can finish the watch on my own.”

“I wasn’t asleep,” I protested as Colie helped me to my feet. “I was hiding in the brush, and the wind picked up…I heard a voice.”

Colie poked around in the spot where I had been with his flashlight while I stood on the path watching from a safe distance.

“There’s no sign of anyone, not even a broken twig in the area around the place where you sat. The wind makes strange noises when it blows off the water, especially to someone that’s sleep deprived.”

“If I were unsure about what I heard, I’d let it drop. I know I heard a voice.”

“Was it ma—?”

“I couldn’t tell if it was male or female,” I replied, cutting him off.

I could tell by the way he sounded that he fully believed I‘d been sleeping and had a nightmare. I let the voice thing drop, and Colie and I spent the rest of the early morning hours combing the grounds around the inn, finding nothing. When the Eastern sky began to brighten, Colie walked me to my cottage, then he went straight to Iris’s house.

Adrienne awoke the minute I walked in the door. “Everything go okay?” she asked sleepily.

“Yep, nothing to report,” I said with a yawn. “I’m going to take a shower and try and go back to sleep, it’s still early.”

I think she was asleep before I finished the sentence. I knew that she hadn’t slept very much that night. We’d been together for a few months as a couple, and this was the first night that we’d really spent apart.

I didn’t put much effort into drying my hair. I squeezed as much water as I could out of it and climbed into bed. There were mewls of protest by the kittens as I snuggled in behind Adrienne and held her close. Her warm skin felt so good against mine, sleep came quickly.

Chapter Eight

The midday heat woke me, and I realized all the windows were closed. I was just about to get up and open them when I heard Adrienne opening the cottage door. I lay perfectly still curled in my bed sheet, waiting for Adrienne to unwrap me.

I smiled into my pillow when I heard the clanking of a serving tray. Obviously, my love had brought me something to eat. I heard her approach the bed, and thoughts of her climbing in next to me made me want to squirm. The warmth of her soft skin earlier that morning was still fresh in my mind. I was looking forward to letting my lips roam every inch of it now. I couldn’t take lying there anymore. I turned to watch her undress, and every ounce of excitement drained from me in a heartbeat.

“Why are you looking at me like dat?” Iris said with a half-amused smile.

“I…I thought you were Adrienne.”

“Shelby and Myra are here visiting, she asked me to bring you lunch.”

“Thank you, Iris.” I flopped back down with a thud.

“You’re welcome,” Iris said with a grin as she left me alone.

I pulled on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt and took my food to the sitting area just outside of the cottage. I was in no mood to visit with anyone. The incidents around the inn were doing serious damage to my sex life, and it was making me grumpy. It wasn’t that I needed sex to keep me happy, but I missed the intimacy I shared with Adrienne. It seemed that all we did was deal with one drama after another lately.

When my internal pity party was disturbed by giggling, I tossed my half-eaten chicken salad sandwich on my plate and went in search of the source. Just behind the cottage sat Teddy and my orange tabby.

“I see you’ve met Saber, my vicious tiger,” I said with a smile as I knelt down.

Teddy nodded and continued to stroke Saber’s back. My orange beast circled him, purring, thoroughly enjoying the attention.

“You must be a special guy because Saber doesn’t let just anyone pet him.”

This seemed to please Teddy; he grinned and leaned down so that Saber could rub his face. “His wickers tickle.”

“Oh, yeah, his whiskers, or wickers as you call them, are great. It’s the claws you gotta keep an eye on.”

Saber flopped over on his back, and I watched in amazement as Teddy’s small hand rubbed his spotted tummy. Had I laid a hand on that cat’s stomach, he would’ve latched onto me and left me bleeding. But Saber seemed to sense that this was a little human, and he transformed into a gentle creature that I hardly recognized.

“I’ll tell you what,” I began with a smile, “we can share Saber. Whenever you’re here, you can visit him, he can be your cat, too.”

No sooner than the words were out of my mouth, we both heard Teddy’s mother calling for him in the distance. Teddy hopped up and hugged my neck. The act appeared to surprise him as it did me. His face showed as much as he took two steps back, then turned and ran.

I couldn’t help but grin knowing that my offer to share a cat had pleased him so much that it resulted in an unexpected display of affection. It touched a place in me that I didn’t know existed, and for a moment, I wondered what it would be like to have a child of my own—only for a moment.

After a shower, I loaded up my lunch tray and took it back to the bar where I found Adrienne straightening up after her visit with Shelby and Myra. She looked especially sexy in a pair of board shorts with a bright blue stripe that went across her ass and a matching tank top. The sight of her made me sigh and long to steal her away to our cottage. If I played my cards right, maybe I’d get lucky.

“I tried to wake you this morning,” Adrienne said without turning to look at me. “You mumbled something about doughnuts, then pulled the sheet over your head.”

“Damn confectionary devils, they’re always in my dreams,” I mumbled under my breath.

Adrienne took the dirty dishes into the kitchen while I fixed us a couple of iced teas. When she returned, she joined me on one of the chaise lounges. She took the glass I offered and took a sip, then tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. The hair tucking usually preceded a serious discussion.

“I didn’t sleep very well last night, love.” She paused and looked me in the eyes. “This morning, I felt your fear. It was so intense I almost felt paralyzed by it. I was going to come after you and looked through the window before opening the cabin door. I saw you and Colie standing together on the path, and I knew then that you were okay, but I’d like you to tell me what happened.”

I love doughnuts, plain, chocolate, and raspberry filled, they’re all good. I miss ’em so much I’d even eat one made of wood. I sang this repeatedly in my mind. I’d broken my promise to her by not staying with Colie at all times the night before. She knew it too and was trying to make me admit it.

“I heard some creepy sounds last night, and it gave me the willies. I’m not entirely sure that I didn’t fall asleep and was dreaming, so it’s nothing to worry about.”

Adrienne cocked her head and smirked. “Was that when you were hiding in the bushes waiting for Colie to come out of the bathroom?”

“Shit. I’m no match for you. How did you get that out of my head? I was concentrating on doughnuts.”

Adrienne took a long swallow from her glass and wiped at her mouth with the back of her hand. She was stalling, knowing that it was making me squirm.

“Colie told me at lunch,” she said with a grin. I watched as that grin vaporized and Adrienne’s eyes bore into mine. “How can I trust you to go back out there tonight, Hayden?”

I held my hands up in surrender. “Okay, if Colie has to go to the potty tonight, I’ll go with him and hold his hand.”

Adrienne made a face. “That’s moderately disgusting, and I’m serious.”

“If we have to be separated, I’ll wait for him in our cabin.”

“Keep that promise tonight, girlie, or we’re going to switch shifts,” Adrienne said, sounding much like Iris with her threatening tone. “Then I’ll spend my evenings with Colie and you’ll spend your days with Tara. She regaled us with facts on flesh-eating viruses this morning over breakfast.”

I leaned over and gave Adrienne’s bare shoulder a little nibble. “I’d like to gnaw on your flesh right now.”

She giggled and gave me a playful shove. “Is there ever a time that your mind isn’t on sex?”

“You know my thoughts better than anyone else. It’s all sex, cookies, and lately doughnuts.”

Adrienne arched an eyebrow. “So if I wanted to seduce you, say…right now…all I have to do is wave a cookie in front of your face?”

“Oh, baby.” I growled. “You’re making me hungry and horny all at the same time.”

Adrienne leaned over and kissed me, and as she ended the kiss, she grazed my bottom lip with her teeth. “If you can still walk, we can go back to our cabin. I’ve got a little free time on my schedule.”

I was on my feet before she finished the sentence; all thoughts of cookies were obliterated. We hurried down the path to our cottage exchanging kisses and heated looks, until we were intercepted by Barry.

“Hi, ladies,” he said, greeting us with a bright smile. “Diane told us about a straw market they passed the other day on the way to MountAlvernia. Russell and I were wondering if we could arrange transportation to it this afternoon.”

“Of course,” Adrienne said cheerfully. I didn’t say a word for fear that if I opened my mouth, I would curse him and everyone in his bloodline.

“Why don’t you and Russell get ready and I’ll meet you back at the bar as soon as Hayden and I take care of something?”

I watched as Barry skipped off to find Russell, and resisted the urge to body slam him to the ground. Adrienne took me by the hand and continued to our cottage. I was still grumbling about Barry’s timing as she pulled me through the door, closed it, and shoved me against it.

“What are you doing?” I asked as she began unbuttoning my shorts.

“We have time,” she whispered against my ear. “Barry takes longer to get ready than you do.”

“We don’t do quickies very well, honey,” I protested as she grazed her teeth over the skin of my neck, making my eyes roll up into my head.

“I’ll take whatever I can get right now,” Adrienne said as she knelt down in front of me, stripping me from the waist down as she did.

“Baby, let’s just wait until we—” I lost the ability of speech when her tongue came in contact with my flesh. I grabbed the door handle and locked my knees, pushing my back into the door for support. “I don’t want you to stop, but this will go a lot faster if you let me lay down,” I said between gasps for breath.

She paused just long enough to say, “It’ll be more intense if you be patient.”

“Patient,” I repeated as she went back to the task that I found most pleasurable. “Yes, right there, don’t stop.” I groaned as the pressure began to build.

“Barry said they were headed this way,” I heard Tara say just outside our door.

Adrienne stopped and looked up at me. “Ignore her and concentrate,” she whispered.

“Hello, I need some assistance,” Tara said as she knocked on the door.

Adrienne dug her nails into my ass cheeks, making me gasp. I clamped my free hand over my mouth to stifle any more outbursts and to keep myself from yelling at Tara. I could hear her arguing with someone in the distance who sounded like Rachel.

The muscles in my legs began to protest from being flexed for so long, but Adrienne intensified her attentions and I grew very close. I was at that euphoric stage where the sensations were so intense that it was almost painful. I was teetering on the edge when Tara pounded on the door again.

“Hello. I’ve been stung by a jellyfish. Is there anyone in there?”

“I hope it was on your ass,” I hissed before gently pushing Adrienne away. She sighed and rested her head on my thigh. “Just a minute,” she called out.

“Go wash your face first,” I whispered with a sad smile.

“Honey, this is going to take a while. I gave one of the porters the day off, and the other has taken Toni and Tarsha on a tour of the other side of the island. I’m going to have to take Barry and Russell to the market myself,” Adrienne said on her way to the bathroom.

“I’ll take care of Tara then.” I gathered my clothes.

“No, you stay here and nap. You have a long night ahead of you. I’ll have Iris put some meat tenderizer on Tara when I meet Russell and Barry in the bar.”

I felt useless. “I can take Barry and Russell, honey, you can’t do it all by yourself.”

“You sleep, that’s an order,” Adrienne said before kissing me and slipping out the door.

Anger washed away my arousal, and sleep was not an option. I cleaned up and went to the bar to check on Tara. It took me a while to convince her that she didn’t need a doctor. If I called Shelby over for a simple jellyfish sting, she’d stitch my nostrils together. So I went back to our cottage, changed into my swimsuit, and headed for the beach. I could see Diane and Lucy way off in the distance sunning themselves, and I decided not to interrupt.

I ran straight into the surf and plunged under the water, letting it take away my frustration. It cooled my overheated skin as I swam a few laps. When I tired, I made my way back to the beach, and it was then I noticed Teddy standing there watching me.

“Hey, buddy,” I called to him as I approached.

“My name is Teddy, Ms. Hayden,” he said as he stuffed his hands into his pockets.

I stifled a laugh. “It’s a nickname, sweetie, I know who you are. Where’s your mom?”

“Working,” he said with a shrug.

“Are you going for a swim?” I asked, afraid he was going to venture into the water without anyone to watch over him.

“I don’t know how.”

“Well, I think it’s time you learn. Would you like me to teach you?”

He looked a little uncertain but didn’t object.

“I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to, but if you want to learn, I’m a good teacher,” I said with what I considered a disarming smile.

He returned the smile and nodded.

“Do you think your mom will mind if you get your clothes wet?” I asked, looking at his T-shirt and cut-offs.

He smiled even broader this time and shook his head.

“Okay, but you have to make me a promise before we start the first lesson.” I knelt down and looked him in the eye. “You must promise me that you’ll never go into the water without an adult here to watch you.”

He nodded again, and I felt the need to make my point clear. ”Promise me that you won’t put one foot in the water without an adult.”

“I promise.”

I held out my hand. “We have to shake on it.”

He put his miniature hand in mine with a smile and sealed the deal.

We walked into the water hand in hand until it began to get a little deep, and he started to climb up me like a spider monkey.

I pulled him up in my arms. “It’s kind of scary the first time, so if you want to get used to being in the water, you can ride on my back.”

Teddy nodded again and climbed around me. He wrapped his arms so tight around my neck, it nearly cut off my air. “Okay, loosen up there a little bit, Teddy bear, you’re killing me,” I choked out.

He giggled and loosened his grip only slightly. I lowered myself into the water and started making boat sounds. We sliced through the blue water, and the more he laughed, the deeper I dipped until only our heads were sticking out of the water. After he seemed comfortable, I held him in front of me and showed him how to kick and stroke with his arms. He practiced this for a while but was more interested in riding on my back.

SS Hayden set sail again with her little boy cargo and explored the ocean blue. I pointed out different aquatic creatures as we encountered them and was surprised to learn that Teddy had never seen any of them. I thought it strange that he lived on an island and had never been in the waters surrounding it.

“Does your mom swim?”

“She never goes to the water.”

“Well, not all adults swim,” I said, unable to think of anything else. “Does your dad swim?”

“I don’t have a dad,” he answered, and the disappointment was obvious.

“Well, that settles it. I’m just going to have to be your swim buddy.”

He genuinely laughed then. “Can we go every day?”

It was then that I realized the commitment I had made. “There are going to be some days that I have to work, but we’ll go as often as we can. But if you break your promise, we won’t be able to do it anymore.”

“I promise, Ms. Hayden.”

“Just call me Hayden, sweetie. I can’t have my swim buddy calling me ‘Ms.’”

“Okay, Hayden, go faster,” he commanded and kicked me in the ribs.

After our swim, we went in search of snacks and Teddy’s mom. It troubled me that she hadn’t come looking for him. Maybe it was just me, but there was no way I’d let a child his age out of my sight for a moment.

“Iris, have you seen Marta?” I asked as we dripped our way into her kitchen.

“Girlie, get dem wet bodies out of here.” She waved a spoon menacingly.

“We’re hungry,” I protested as Teddy and I backed out.

“I’ll bring snacks to the bar, now get out.”

Teddy and I retreated into the bar and settled at a table in a sunny spot.

“Is she really mad?” Teddy asked with wide eyes. “Are we gonna get a spankin’?”

The fear I saw on his face saddened me. “Oh, no, honey, Iris was just playing with us.”

Iris set a plate of pastries and fruit in front of us, obviously overhearing our conversation. “No, child, I would never spank you.” She smiled at Teddy. “Now dis one,” she nodded in my direction, “dis one deserves a spankin’, but I let Ms. Adrienne take care of that.”

“Ms. Adrienne spanks?” Teddy asked incredulously.

“No, she doesn’t. She just fusses at me when I’m bad.” I giggled, hoping it would allay his fears.

“Have you seen Marta?” I asked Iris again.

“She was here earlier, but I haven’t seen her in a while.” Iris set a glass of tea in front of me and juice in front of Teddy. “I can take care of da boy if you have something you need to do.”

“No, thank you, Iris. I don’t have anything pressing and I’m enjoying this young man’s company.” Teddy smiled around a brownie at my comment, which warmed my heart. He seemed to be enjoying me as much as I was him. It stunned me to realize just how fast this little guy was carving out his own spot in my heart.

The sound of the Jeep pulling up broke me from my thoughts. I watched as Adrienne emerged with Barry and Russell. She smiled when she noticed Teddy and me.

“I see you disobeyed me on the nap.”

“Too hot to sleep.” I watched as her face colored when she caught the double meaning of that statement.

She ruffled Teddy’s damp hair and he smiled up at her. “I see that you two have been in the water.”

“Teddy had his first swim lesson today,” I said, giving him a smile.

Adrienne pulled up a chair and joined us. “And how’d you like that, Teddy?”

He grinned, showing off brownie-covered teeth. “It’s fun!”

Adrienne shot me a look. “And what does his mom say about this?”

“We’ll…we haven’t asked her yet, she’s been busy.”

Adrienne nodded and let the subject drop. We sat there eating and chatting for a while until Marta showed up. Her eyes grew wide when she noticed Teddy sitting with us.

“Has he been any trouble?” she asked nervously.

“Not at all,” I said. I was more than a little peeved that she’d left him on his own for so long. I think Marta sensed this because she began explaining her whereabouts.

“I went to take the table linens to the wash cottage, then I got a little lost.”

“It’s easy to do if you get off the paths,” Adrienne said. “We like to leave the vegetation as it is on the grounds because it adds to the beauty of the inn, but it can disorient you.”

Marta simply nodded. “I’ve got to get into the kitchen,” she said and thrust out her hand, which Teddy obediently took. He waved as he followed his mother.

“Why don’t we talk about this at the cottage?” Adrienne whispered.

Adrienne put the seat down on the toilet and sat as I climbed into the shower. “I don’t buy the lost bit for one minute.”

“Me either, and it pisses me off that she left that boy unattended. I found him on the beach today.” Chills raced down my spine, even though the shower was warm. “I came out of the water and there he stood alone. He doesn’t know how to swim. What if…” I couldn’t finish the thought.

“She didn’t even seem relieved to see him today. Her thoughts were all jumbled and her biggest worry was of Teddy being a nuisance. Maybe she really was lost, she was certainly flustered. I think we should have Iris talk to her about this,” Adrienne said after a minute. “Marta doesn’t seem to be very comfortable around us. I think Iris would do a better job of getting through to her.”

“I think that’s a great idea.” I cut off the water and pulled back the curtain.

Adrienne smiled and handed me a towel. “I’m sorry about this afternoon, baby.”

“Well, as the saying goes, ‘the customer always comes first.’” I smirked at my pun.

Adrienne followed me into the bedroom. “You didn’t get much sleep today.”

“I was thinking about skipping dinner. Teddy and I just had snacks and I’m not very hungry, so I was thinking of a nap instead.”

“Excellent idea.” Adrienne began combing the tangles out of my wet hair. “Don’t even get dressed, just climb into bed and sleep until I wake you up.”

“With kisses?” I asked as I turned down the bed.

“With many kisses. Now go dry your hair before you climb in.”

“Deal.” I pecked Adrienne on the lips and headed for the bathroom before she caught me by the arm and stopped me.

An odd look flittered across her face for a split second before she said, “I love you.”

“I know, and I love you, too.” I pulled her into my arms and she clung to me. “You’re worried about me being out there tonight.”

She pulled back until she could look me in the eyes. “I just have a real unsettling feeling about it all. If anything happened to you—”

I opened my mouth to reassure her, but she put a finger to my lips.

“If anything happened to you, it would kill me, so remember that tonight if you’re tempted to break your promise.”

“I will.”

Chapter Nine

I could hear music and laughter coming from the bar. Our guests decided to have a limbo contest just as Colie and I started our night watch. I managed to watch Toni begin her attempt of going under the pole. Even with Diane and Lucy holding their ends of the pole at chest height, Toni still wound up on her ass.

“The guests don’t seem troubled by the recent events,” Colie said.

“Fortunately for us, they all seemed thrilled to be sharing the inn with a ghost,” I said as I scrubbed the sandy ground with a bare foot.

“Ghost?” Colie chuckled. “Better to have them think it’s a ghost than some nut with a grudge.”

“Is that what you think?”

“It’s not a ghost, and it’s not teenagers playing pranks. No, this is someone that knew Hank and knows how he died.” Colie looked at me. “They’re making a statement.”

“So they want us to know what?”

“That’s what I’m waiting to find out,” Colie said with a shrug.

“I’m not a particularly patient woman, so ‘waiting’ is not high on my list of things to do.” The more we talked, the more aggravated I became. I was being kept out of my bed at night and tired of being the butt of someone’s joke.

As the night wore on, the inn fell silent as each of the guests retired to his or her cottage. Adrienne and Iris brought out fresh coffee to Colie and me as we patrolled the grounds. And then we walked Adrienne to our cottage and Iris to her house. Once they were tucked inside safe and sound, Colie and I stayed in the shadows waiting for our nuisance to make the next move.

I was beginning to think it would be another fruitless stakeout when we heard it. A shrill scream pierced the night and nearly made me wet myself. Colie bolted off in the direction of the scream with me close on his heels.

Instead of staying on the trail, he took the more direct route straight through the foliage. Banana leaves slapped me across the face as I trailed behind him, and before we made it to the next trail, a stalk of young bananas slapped me in the chest, sending me to the ground on my ass.

When I recovered and emerged from the brush, I noticed Colie talking to Diane and Lucy in front of their cottage. Lucy was shaking like a leaf, and Diane, who had obviously been brushing her teeth, still had a foamy goatee.

“I was lying in bed, and the door just opened!” Lucy exclaimed.

Colie put a reassuring hand on her arm. “It could have just been the wind.”

“No, no way,” Lucy shook her head vehemently. “The door was closed and locked. I checked it just before I laid down.”

We were soon joined by the rest of the guests and Adrienne, who looked as though she had just gotten out of the shower. She looked at me, her brow raised in question as she approached. The others gathered around Lucy as she repeated the story.

“This is giving me chills,” Barry said as he scrubbed at his arms. “I love it.”

Lucy shot him a look; apparently, she was not enjoying the ghostly antics as much as he was.

As the guests began to disperse and return to their cottages, we assured them that Colie and I would remain on patrol throughout the night. “You have nothing to worry about,” I said with a smile while my mind shouted, Liar!

When everyone was tucked behind locked doors, Colie and I walked Adrienne back to our cottage. The three of us were debating who or what could have caused that door to open. Our discussion came to an abrupt halt when we noticed that our own door stood wide open.

“I slammed that door when I came to see what was going on.” Adrienne took a tentative step forward when Colie and I grabbed her by the arms and pulled her back.

“Give me just a moment,” Colie whispered as he stepped over the threshold to take a look around.

Adrienne and I stood silently waiting on Colie to give us the all clear. “Are you sure you closed it when you left?” I whispered.

“I’m pretty sure she did,” Colie answered for her as he poked his head out the door. “Come look at this please.”

Colie’s tone unnerved me, and Adrienne and I exchanged worried glances before stepping inside. On each of our pillows lay a doll. I reached out to touch one before Colie pulled me back. “Not yet,” he whispered.

The dolls were fashioned out of what looked like clay for the body and head, with twigs used as the arms and legs. Both were sporting what appeared to be ponchos made of familiar fabric.

“Please tell me that’s not part of my favorite shirt.” I rushed past Adrienne to our closet. She joined me, and we rifled through our clothes.

“Maybe they’re in the laundry hamper.” Adrienne began digging with both hands and slinging our dirty clothes around the room. “Son of a bitch!” she exclaimed when we ran out of places to look. “Someone came in here and took our clothes. They’ve invaded our home!”

“They’ve taken some of your hair, as well,” Colie said calmly as he studied the dolls without picking them up.

“Our hair?” I asked.

“Yes, probably collected from a brush or comb,” Colie said before flipping open his cell phone and stepping outside

Adrienne’s face was red, and her hand shook as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Someone’s been in here going through our things,” she said between clenched teeth.

I pulled her into my arms and held on to her. Different emotions were flowing through me so quickly I couldn’t articulate what I felt. First anger, then bewilderment, then finally fear. I couldn’t tap into her thoughts, but I could only imagine that Adrienne was feeling the same, as she trembled in my arms.

“I have some help coming,” Colie said as he stepped back inside. “They’ve assisted me before when you started having problems at the inn.” He smiled faintly at us for a moment.

“I’m from New Orleans, but I’ve never seen a real voodoo doll,” I said. “Am I to assume that’s what those are?”

Colie sighed and rested his hands on his hips. “Yes, and someone is trying to make a statement like I said before.”

Adrienne pulled from my embrace and turned to Colie. “And what are they telling us? They can come into our home and invade our privacy?”

“I think it may be more than that,” Colie said. “Someone is angry with you two, and they want you to know it.”

“Then why not come out and say it? This voodoo hoodoo shit and carving up our clothes is doing nothing but pissing us off.” I made a move toward the dolls with the intent of tossing them out the door before Colie stopped me.

“Let me bag them up. Maybe I can find something useful.”

“Doesn’t someone who uses things like this normally keep the dolls?” Adrienne asked.

“Yes, and they probably still have a pair. These,” Colie pointed at the dolls, “are just to let you know that someone has issues with you.”

“I’ve got some issues with them, too, cowardly bastards,” Adrienne snapped.

“Ladies, I strongly suggest we keep this between us. It will do no good to have your staff hearing about this, and it may make your guests more than a little uncomfortable.”

“What are we going to do about them?” Adrienne asked. “They have a few more nights with us.”

“That’s why I called for help,” Colie said. “I’m going to have enough men here to keep watch on all the cabins, including yours.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but Colie held up his hand before I could get a word out.

“I know you don’t want to leave Adrienne alone, so why don’t you stay with her? I’ll watch your cabin myself.”

I wasn’t happy being relieved of my watch because I really wanted the chance to get my hands on the assholes who were making my life miserable. On the other hand, I didn’t want Adrienne sleeping alone in our cottage. It no longer felt safe.

“My men will be here as long as it takes,” Colie said as if sensing what was on my mind.

“Thank you, Colie,” Adrienne said for both of us.

“I’m going to make a few rounds while I wait for them. If you need anything, just shout.”

I followed him out while Adrienne made a trip to the bathroom. “Colie, I truly appreciate everything you’re doing.”

“It’s my pleasure.” He smiled and disappeared into the foliage.

I lit a cigarette and took a long deep drag. The nicotine soothed my nerves for a moment. Adrienne joined me and plucked the cigarette from my fingertips and inhaled a lung full.

“I thought you quit.” I pulled it from her grasp.

She shrugged as she exhaled the smoke with a little cough.

“Sweetie, this has me by the tail.” I held up the cigarette. “It’s an addiction that I wouldn’t wish on anyone…well, maybe on the punk-ass doll maker. I just don’t want you to get hooked like me, and you came close a few months back.”

Adrienne gave me a smile. “I promise not to get hooked if you promise to try and quit.”

“You said try, you didn’t say quit.” I returned her smile.

“If you’ll truly try, I think you’ll quit.”

“I’m glad you have faith in me. I have to warn you, though, when I do decide to try, it won’t be pleasant. I may need to be shipped off for the safety of others.”

“Whatever you need, my love.” Adrienne sealed it with a kiss.

The following morning, Adrienne and I joined the guests for breakfast. They were abuzz with the events of the previous evening. All of them were complaining that the trip was going by too quickly, which made me feel good. Even with the weird happenings, they were still enjoying themselves.

I busied myself with various chores that took me through the morning. I was on my way back to the bar when I heard something strange coming from the courtyard. Our guests and a couple of members of the staff sat in a circle, while a stranger performed some sort of ritual. He hummed and chanted while setting piles of indistinguishable items on fire in a bowl.

“Adrienne, why is some chucklehead wearing a bed sheet entertaining our guests and staff?” I called out as I entered the bar.

Iris met me with a scowl. “He claims to be an Obeah man, but he’s a fake.”

“Why isn’t his fake ass marching down the street?”

“Because the guests find him entertaining,” Adrienne said as she joined us. “It can’t hurt.”

“What exactly is he supposed to be doing?”

Adrienne looked at Iris and chuckled. “He’s cleansing the inn of evil spirits.”

The theme to Ghost Busters played in my mind. Who ya gonna call? Baba bed sheet.

Adrienne burst out laughing, causing Iris to look at her. “She’s singing a modified version of the Ghost Busters theme in her mind,” Adrienne said to Iris, who rolled her eyes.

“I’m guessing that someone on our staff called this guy in,” Adrienne said as she fixed us all a glass of tea.

I sank down into a chair with a sigh. “Well, if it makes them feel better, I guess it’s worth it.”

The three of us enjoyed a rare moment of peace, but Iris was uncharacteristically fidgety. I reached over and put my hand over her drumming fingers.

“Are you okay?”

“Are you? Aren’t you troubled about last night?”

“I’m angry and I feel violated,” I said honestly.

“Dis worries me, Hayden. Someone is dabbling in tings they ought not.”

“I don’t believe in voodoo. Besides, if people were as proficient as they claim to be, half of this island would be dead or zombies. And my ex would be sporting a tail.”

Iris didn’t appear comforted by what I had to say.

“Colie has enough help now, so he’s going to be staying with Iris at night,” Adrienne added.

I gave Iris an evil grin. “You two randy rascals will use any excuse to get together.”

“Hush, child,” Iris said with a chuckle, then sobered. “It’s someone who knows dis inn as well as we do. Colie has plans to casually question each one of the staff.”

“It’s a good place to start,” Adrienne said. “We’ve had a lot of turnover, but it could be someone who is no longer working here.”

“Do you hear anything at all? Maybe a random thought that might lead us somewhere?” I asked Adrienne.

She looked around, making sure no one else was near and listening. Adrienne was uncomfortable with her gift and feared that others would learn of it and chastise her for it. I hated that she felt so ill at ease, but I also knew that something so rare was better left a secret.

“It’s odd,” she began and nervously tucked an auburn lock of hair behind her ear. “I can sense Iris’s worry about the dolls. I can also hear her wondering if the chicken is thawed out for dinner.” Adrienne smiled and gave Iris’s arm a pat.

“And, Hayden, you’re wondering if Baba bed sheet is going to try and demand payment for his services. Tara is wondering right now if she’s being bit by insects while sitting in the grass. What I hear is like when Hayden flicks through the channels with the TV remote. Constant voices, I latch onto the ones that I’m familiar with.”

“So you don’t recognize the voice of the person or persons responsible for the break in?” I asked.

Adrienne’s brow wrinkled in frustration. “What I just described goes through my head all day long. I’ve learned to tune it out, just like you do when you walk through an airport, for instance. People are talking all around you, but you don’t concentrate on what they’re saying unless it’s something that applies to you.”

Adrienne paused and took a sip of her tea. “You walk past people complaining about the long lines to the bathroom or griping about a late flight. It’s mundane and it doesn’t mean anything to you. But if you walked past someone who was talking on their cell phone and said, ‘I have a bomb in my briefcase,’ that would stop you in your tracks.”

“No, that would make me shit my pants,” I interrupted. “But I understand what you’re trying to say.”

Adrienne nodded and continued. “I hear things like, ‘my shoelace is untied’ or ‘I’m hungry.’ But I never hear anyone thinking, ‘I’m going to break into Hayden and Adrienne’s cottage.’” Adrienne shivered and I watched goose bumps appear on her arms, despite the warm temperatures. “Sometimes, I sense or feel a rage that runs so deep it drowns out everything else. Those times, I try real hard to concentrate on where it’s coming from, and it’s as though they can tell what I’m doing, then my mind just goes blank.”

“Like they jammed your frequency,” I said.

Adrienne sighed and scrubbed at her arms. “Yeah, like that.”

“Maybe dis person knows about your gift and can shut you out when dey please,” Iris added.

“I doubt it,” I said with a snort. “I try that all the time and she still manages to get into my head. Not that I would ever cheat on Adrienne, but if it even crossed my mind, she’d know.”

“Yes, I would, love,” Adrienne said, looking pointedly at me.

Our brainstorming session came to an abrupt halt when the guests, led by Tara, rushed into the bar.

“The Obeah man has put up a ‘screen’ all around me!” Tara exclaimed as she approached. “I don’t have to worry about germs anymore, I’m protected.”

“Well, congratulations,” I said. “You’ll save a fortune now that you won’t have to by all of those disinfectants and hand sanitizers.”

Tara ignored my playful jab and continued to tell all about the Obeah man and how he cleansed the inn of Hank’s angry spirit. And when she noticed that he had joined some of the guests at the bar, she darted off to spend more time with him.

Toni and Tarsha were the last to arrive and settled in at the table with us. Toni lowered her voice so as not to be heard by the others. “I read a lot, you know? Obeah men are highly respected and typically people seek them out, from what I’ve learned. They rarely drop in and offer their services.”

“I don’t think they drink a lot, either,” Adrienne added. “This guy has downed two shots since he walked in.”

“We know he’s a fake,” Iris said.

“What tipped us off was the outfit.” Adrienne nodded toward the man in question.

He was sporting a bed sheet plain and simple. The tag proclaiming it to be one hundred percent cotton was visible. The ensemble was topped off with a belt made of rope. Dangling from the rope were roots tied on with string, but the clincher was a bottle of Mad Dog 20/20 tucked inside the belt.

“He put on quite a show,” Tarsha said with a laugh. “Especially when he put up the ‘screen’ around Tara. He chanted and rubbed those roots all over her body, but his focus was mainly on her breasts.”

“Well, that does it,” I said, scooting away from the table. “It’s time to send Mr. Magical Root on his merry way.”

“Hayden, let me handle this.” Adrienne placed a hand on my arm.

“Very well then, but I’ll be right here if you need backup.”

“Me too,” Toni said. “My height is intimidating, but it’s Tarsha that will put on an ass whipping.”

Tarsha nodded with an evil grin. I watched in amazement as her angelic features took on a menacing appearance. “They’re always focused on Toni,” she said, “and they never see me coming.”

“I’ll make a note of that,” I said as Iris laughed.

We all watched as Adrienne gently tapped Baba bed sheet on the shoulder. She whispered something into his ear, and he followed her away from the bar. They stood talking just outside the entrance, then he made a hasty retreat.

“What did you say to him?” Tarsha asked as Adrienne rejoined us.

“I thanked him for the cleansing, then mentioned that we knew the Obeah man who has lived on this island for years. I told him we’d be delivering gifts since he was so kind to send one of his pupils to help us.”

Toni and Tarsha exchanged glances as Iris laughed heartily.

“A real Obeah man would deal harshly with a fraud,” Adrienne said. “He was probably worried that he’d end up with boils—or worse.”

The last few nights of their stay were surprisingly peaceful, though I wasn’t giving the fake Obeah man credit for that.

The night before they departed, everyone exchanged e-mail addresses with promises to write and share pictures. They all drank and danced like there was no tomorrow, but breakfast the next morning was a somber occasion. Most were hung-over and unhappy with going back to their everyday lives.

Hugs were exchanged all around as each of the guests loaded into the vans. The only one who was not hugging was Tara. She was covered head to toe in a rash, and her nose ran like a faucet. I could still hear her cursing the Obeah man when the van doors closed.

Chapter Ten

Adrienne and I hugged Iris as though we’d never see her again. She and Colie stood with us on the airstrip as our pilot friend Bill tossed our bags into the plane.

“Take good care of her, Colie,” I said before looking away, afraid that they’d see the tears in my eyes.

He patted me on the shoulder and assured me that Iris and the inn would be his top priority. “Hopefully, I’ll catch whoever is responsible before you get back. It’ll be my Christmas present to you.”

I nodded and started for the plane. I turned and looked back at Iris and Adrienne. Iris stroked her face and said something that I couldn’t hear. Her dark eyes were filled with tears. Adrienne had never left the island since the day they’d met, and I assumed for Iris it was extremely painful to let her go.

When Adrienne joined me, I wiped the tears streaming down her lovely face. “There’s still time to change our minds, love,” I said, clinging to hope that somehow we could cancel the trip.

“No, we have to go. I think there’s a reason why we should.”

I’d learned to go with whatever Adrienne’s instinct suggested.

We took the stump jumper into Nassau and boarded a larger plane that would take us to the States. I liked to think of myself as a frugal traveler. I’d spent hours researching flights and chose the cheapest I could find. In my defense, I was trying to save a buck or forty, but I soon learned the error of my ways.

The plane was packed with holiday travelers and I was blessed with the spawn of Satan in the seat behind me. The heinous creature was named Trevor, and I knew this because his mother chanted his name from the minute they boarded the plane. If the child wasn’t kicking my seat, he was wailing at the top of his lungs because his mother wasn’t opening his cookies fast enough or not supplying the appropriate toy. And to top it off, Trevor had gas and had no qualms with belching loudly.

I watched as people boarded the plane with suitcases that could not be described as carry-on in any sense of the word. This was a huge pet peeve of mine because it took forever to get off the plane while people wrestled the giant bags down from the overhead compartments. And when the plane landed, I wanted off and quick. I detested having to be crammed in such a tiny space with strangers.

“Why don’t the airlines make people comply with the carry-on size limit?” I asked as Adrienne’s eyelids grew heavy.

“You better be glad they don’t, sweetie.” She glanced at my backpack that was so fat it barely managed to fit under the seat in front of us.

“Hey, it would have fit in that little measurement box at the check-in desk.”

Adrienne yawned and burrowed deeper into her seat. “No, it wouldn’t, you’d have to take out those two big bags of muffins you think I don’t know about.”

I loved Adrienne with all my heart, and I’d have given her a kidney or even an arm. But I drew the line at Iris’s chocolate chip muffins.

 Adrienne shot me a sleepy smile. “And you’re gonna share those when I wake up from my nap.”

Adrienne was asleep before the plane left the tarmac, and that’s when the trouble started. Trevor began doing a Mexican hat dance on the back of my seat. I cast a few disapproving looks over my shoulder, hoping his mother would take the hint, then counted to ten to keep my steadily rising temper at bay. Adrienne slept peacefully, totally oblivious to the hellion who had launched a one-child assault on the back of my chair. When refreshments were served, he kicked my seat so violently, it sent my soda flying. I pivoted in the chair and glared first at the tiny terror, then his mother. She looked at me as though I was the one with the problem.

“Do you have other children?” I asked sweetly.

“No, he’s my only one,” the mother of the beast replied with an almost cocky tone. She knew her son was disturbing everyone around her, but the look she gave me said, Deal with it.

I narrowed my eyes at her offspring and glared back at his mother as another volley of kicks landed on the back of my seat. “That’s really a good thing because the way I see it, little Trevor will be robbing liquor stores before he makes it to his teens. If you start saving now, you might have enough to cover some of his legal fees.”

“You’re just rude,” the mother huffed.

“I really don’t blame him, just you,” I continued. “Apparently, you’ve never taken the time to teach your son manners, and I assume that’s because you have none yourself.”

The brat’s mother mumbled something under her breath and stuck her nose back into a magazine.

The relentless pounding continued on the back of my seat. I squeezed the bridge of my nose, figuring there were no other seats that Adrienne and I could retreat to. Once again, I turned and looked at Trevor’s mother. “I hope you realize that your son has kicked my chair for the last hour, so I think it’s only fair that I kick your ass for at least that long when we get off this plane.”

I watched as Trevor’s mother pressed the flight attendant button. Seconds later, a dapper-looking young man appeared at her side.

 “This woman is threatening me.” she said. All the while Trevor’s feet were working their magic.

I opened my mouth to defend myself when an elderly woman across the aisle spoke up. “Her child has made this flight miserable for everyone around him, especially that woman.” She pointed in my direction.

There were murmurs of agreement all around, and I let out a sigh of relief.

The quick-thinking flight attendant called for backup and was soon joined by a woman dressed like him. There was whispering, pointing, and finally nodding. The male attendant addressed Trevor’s mother. “If you would just gather your things—”

“Why do I have to move?” Trevor’s mother asked rather loudly. “She’s the one causing the problem.”

“Very well then,” the female flight attendant spoke up. She looked down at me with a smile. “Ma’am, if you’ll gather your things, I believe we can make your flight more comfortable.”

“I’m not traveling alone.” I pointed to Adrienne, who snored softly.

“We can accommodate your friend, as well.”

I nudged Adrienne, amazed that she’d slept through the whole ordeal. “Wake up, honey, we’re gonna change seats.”

Adrienne awoke and was startled by the two flight attendants standing over her. She looked at me then and rolled her eyes. “What have you done?”

I shrugged and gathered our things. Adrienne gave me one last look and followed the attendant to first class where to my delight there were two empty seats.

After I explained to Adrienne how I diplomatically handled the situation with Trevor, I settled back in my comfy seat and opened a book that I soon learned I would never read. The pilot made the usual announcement about turbulence and asked us all to remain buckled in our seats. It was then we took Mr. Toad’s Wild Ride.

The plane felt like it dropped a hundred feet. Adrienne dug her fingers into my arms and her face took on a shade of green that I didn’t know was humanly possible.

“It’s nothing to worry about, honey,” I assured. “Just a little storm.”

The plane bounced and lurched, overhead compartments popped open, and suitcases threatened to fall on the people seated beneath them. A child cried; I hoped it was Trevor. Several people yelped when again the plane felt like it dropped a hundred feet. Drinks toppled and flowed down the center aisle toward the cockpit. It occurred to me then that we were pointed down, and I prayed that we were just going to a lower altitude and not about to take a nosedive.

“Hayden, I have a confession to make,” Adrienne said between nervous gasps. “I ate two of your muffins while you slept on the flight from CatIsland to Nassau.”

I patted her hand reassuringly, causing her to release a little of the pressure so the blood would return to my hand. “Well, honey, I guess I should purge my soul, as well. The top bag of muffins, the one you ate out of, were for my dad because…I dropped them on the floor.”

Adrienne rested her head on the back of her seat and sighed. “Well, I’m sure the ten-second rule applies here.” She cocked an eyebrow at me. “You did pick them up right away, didn’t you?”

“Well, yeah, after I kicked them around the kitchen.”

The lurch of the plane and my confession made Adrienne gag. Dutifully, I handed her a barf bag, which she kept clutched to her chest. Our plane felt like it fishtailed, then began to shake violently. Adrienne looked at me in horror.

“We’re gonna be okay, honey,” I reassured again and prayed that my last words to her weren’t a lie. The muscles in my ass cheeks were clamped down so hard on my seat that I was certain if we survived, it would be permanently attached. I hoped that Delta would be willing to part with it.

“Hayden, I want us to have a child.”

“We’re gonna be fine, sweetie, it’s just…what did you say?”

Adrienne looked up at me, her bottom lip trembled. “I want a baby.”

“Adrienne, they grow up to be those things.” I jerked a thumb in Trevor’s direction.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the speaker box above us squawked. The pilot was saying something, but above the jarring of the plane and the worried chattering of the passengers, I was barely able to make it out. The only part I caught was emergency landing. And then everything went black.

I fainted, not from fear of a crash, but something far worse—the prospect of motherhood.

Chapter Eleven

“I should have worn boots, that is if I still owned boots,” I mumbled to myself as my flimsy shoes threatened to send me tumbling back into the snow. My feet felt numb and foreign to me as I tried to wiggle my toes. “I hate cold weather,” I chanted over and over as my journey to safety seemed to go on forever.

Bits of snow and ice slapped me in the face and obscured my vision. My path was no longer clear, and I began to wander off the trail into deeper snow. With each breath I took, my throat and chest burned from the invasion of the frigid air. Sleepiness crept over me, and I remembered hearing once that when a person is about to freeze to death, they become lethargic. I shook my head in an attempt to chase away the sluggishness, the ice that stuck to my hair stung as it whipped across my cheeks.

How long had I been wandering? Would I ever see Adrienne again? Tears warmed my eyes at the thought. Was she worried? Was she starving like me? These questions tormented me with each step. I began to feel self-pity and considered just falling into the snow and crying myself into oblivion. But no, I would find Adrienne, and that little bit of resolve gave me the strength to persevere.

It was then I saw it. Through the blinding maelstrom, a sliver of warm light appeared and grew in size. Hope flooded my being.

“Hayden Tate, get your ass in here before you freeze to death!” Adrienne yelled from the doorway of our hotel room. “Are Twinkies from the vending machine worth a case of pneumonia?”

“Oh, Adrienne. I think I’m frost bit,” I whined as I stumbled into our room.

“You were only out there five minutes, honey. I think you’ll be fine.” Adrienne tugged at my wet clothes. “You need to get these off, though.”

“I don’t want to change. I must get to Taco Bell.” I’d been fantasizing about those tacos since we started the first leg of our trip; I would not be denied. “Muffins and those Biscoff cookies that I stole from the flight attendant’s cart can only hold me for so long.”

“Hayden, in case you haven’t noticed, there’s an ice storm out there.” Adrienne began tugging on my clothes again. “Half of Atlanta is without power.”

“This just frickin’ sucks! I need junk food, Adrienne. I need to feel grease pumping through my veins. I need to feel my arteries hardening and the bloated feeling that only fast food can bring.”

Adrienne looked at me with compassion, and I knew what she was thinking—You simple fool, why do I love you? “In the morning, we’ll rent a car and head for New Orleans, and you can have all the junk food your heart desires,” Adrienne said with a placating smile. “But for now, you’re going to take a shower and climb into bed with me.”

Cold and beaten down, I took my shower and crawled into bed. Adrienne was nearly asleep when I curled up next to her, so I slipped the remote from her hand. Every news channel was squawking about canceled flights caused by the ice storm. I began to scan through all the channels and quickly realized that God did indeed have a sense of humor because every commercial that flashed before my eyes had tacos, burgers, and heaven help me, doughnuts.

The next morning we rented a car, since the last leg of our flight was canceled. The drive from Atlanta to New Orleans wasn’t particularly appealing. All flights had been grounded and we weren’t willing to get back on a plane until we absolutely had to. Neither of us had ever driven in snow and ice, but compared to the hellish plane ride we endured the night before, we were more than willing to give it a try.

We wanted a vehicle that was big and sturdy, but the only rental we could find was something akin to a roller skate with an engine. A car that we had to put on rather than get into. Our luggage alone threatened to make the car roll over and die.

“Burger King or McDonald’s?” Adrienne asked as soon as we pulled out of the rental lot.

“Neither. I’m thinking IHOP,” I said as I inched along, getting a feel for the car.

“I thought you wanted junk food. You said last night you wanted something that would make your ass look like it had hail damage.”

“I want that for lunch. I think I can achieve hail damage at IHOP,” I said with a grin. “I’m cold, so I want comfort food. Something hot, served on a plate with a big pot of coffee.”

“I’ll keep a look out for IHOP, but there’s a Krispy Kreme up there on the ri— ”

Before she could finish the sentence, I had the car in a power slide. We plowed into the parking lot, and I almost forgot to kill the engine before jumping out of the car.

“I guess you changed your mind about IHOP,” Adrienne called out as I ran as fast as the wet pavement would allow.

I swooned when I walked in the door. The smell of coffee and doughnuts filled my senses. Plastered against the glass partition, I resisted the urge to drool as the circles of fat rode the conveyor belt into the icing shower. “Oh, Adrienne, look, they’re making fresh ones!” I made a beeline to the counter where a cheerful woman greeted me. “I’d like a half-dozen glazed, a chocolate milk, and a coffee.” I looked over at Adrienne. “What are you having?”

“You’re going to eat six doughnuts by yourself?” she asked incredulously.

“Yep, and I may come back for seconds.” The woman behind the counter chuckled but waited patiently for us.

“I’ll have two chocolate glazed and a coffee, please.”

“That’s all?” I asked, looking between the server and Adrienne.

“That’s it. If I eat all that sugar, I’ll go crazy cooped up in the car.”

We took our breakfast to the nearest table, and I was eating my first doughnut before my ass touched the chair. Adrienne ate slowly and savored each bite as she watched me devour one doughnut after the other. When I finished my milk, I knew it was time to stop, but I couldn’t. Adrienne pulled the box away before I could reach in for another.

“Why don’t we save the last two for the road? They’ll make a nice snack.”

I looked longingly at the box as she closed the lid.

“I’m going to the restroom,” Adrienne said as she stood. “Would you get me a refill on the coffee?”

“Sure,” I replied with a smile. I jumped up and refilled her coffee, then went back to the table where I stuffed the two remaining doughnuts into my mouth. I washed them down with her coffee and nearly burst into tears as it burned my tongue and set my esophagus ablaze. I was refilling her cup when she rejoined me.

“Do you want me to hold the food while you go to the restroom?”

“No,” I rasped as my throat recovered. “Might want to watch that coffee, it’s hot.”

“You ate those last two doughnuts, didn’t you?”

“I got rid of them.”

Adrienne took a napkin and wiped at my mouth. “You’re going to be so sick later.”

After three bathroom stops, we were back on the interstate. I let my mind wander while Adrienne counted cars that had slid off the icy road. I worried about how my parents would receive Adrienne; I’d never brought a woman home before, at least not one I planned to spend the rest of my life with.

“I’ll be just fine, honey, don’t worry about me,” she said, breaking me from my thoughts.

I was still learning how to live with a partner who could tap into my mind. It never failed to surprise me when she commented on something I was thinking.

“I can’t help but worry because if they’re rude to you, it’s going to infuriate me, and we’ll be in a hotel planning our flight back to the island.”

“Sweetie, I can handle myself. You just concentrate on having a nice visit. Besides, it’ll be over before you know it, and we’ll be back on the island.”

I took a chance and allowed one hand off the wheel long enough to clutch Adrienne’s. “Promise me if you feel uncomfortable, you’ll let me know. I have no qualms about packing up and going home, even if we’ve only been there an hour.”

Even though she agreed, I knew Adrienne would never tell me if she was unhappy. She’d tough it out to allow me time with my family. That thought saddened me, but it made me love her more for the sacrifice she would undoubtedly make.

When lunchtime rolled around, we were going through Alabama and ran into a traffic snarl. The interstate had come to a stop.

“Want to get off at the next exit and see if they have something to eat?” Adrienne asked as we began moving at a snail’s pace.

“Sounds good,” I replied, hoping the exit had a Taco Bell. But as things worked, there was no such luck, and going to the next exit would take more time than I had patience. “There’s a barbecue joint, wanna try your luck?”

Adrienne smiled. “Why not? Maybe the food will be much better than the place looks.”

As we extricated ourselves from the miniscule car, a thought occurred to me, and if Adrienne heard it, she didn’t acknowledge. “Look, Toto, we’re not on CatIsland anymore. This is the Deep South, and folks around here may not take too kindly to having lesbians among them.”

“I promise not to try and hold your hand.” Adrienne grinned and raised her right hand like she was swearing an oath.

I suspected that if any lesbians had ever ventured into this place, they were skewered and put on the pit.

“How many?” a gruff-looking hostess asked as we walked in.

“Two please,” Adrienne said politely, then shot me a look when the woman grunted and led us to our table.

“The special is the chopped beef sandwich, comes with fries. Your waitress will be along soon.”

Adrienne shivered. “I hope she doesn’t cook the food, too.”

I began thinking of the “special” barbecue served at the Whistle Stop Café in one of my favorite movies Fried Green Tomatoes. It made me squeamish, so I opted for the chicken. Adrienne ordered the same.

“So tell me, what would you like to see while in my hometown?” I asked, scuffing Adrienne’s shoe with my own.

“I want to go to the French Market and Bourbon Street for sure and some of your old haunts.”

I thought about my old haunts, and worry began to creep up the back of my neck. One of my hangouts was a bar called Kelly’s, and my ex was pretty fond of spending time there. Undoubtedly, she’d have her new girlfriend with her, and that made me cringe. I’d left Carla a going-away present, and I was certain she still wanted to kill me.

“You put cat shit in someone’s car?” Adrienne blurted out, causing heads to turn.

“If you’re gonna read my mind, then at least be discreet about it, honey,” I said with a fake smile on my face as everyone turned back to their meals.

“Sorry,” Adrienne said with a wicked grin. “What kind of car was it?”

“A Lexus, and she was very proud of it, too. I figured she deserved the very best after she cheated on me and took half of my things when she moved out.” I leaned closer to Adrienne and relayed the sordid details. “The neighbor’s cat had an irritable bowel issue. Honestly, that was the crappingest cat I’d ever seen.”

Adrienne made a face but couldn’t help but laugh at my gross tale being shared right before our food was to arrive.

“Mr. Gray kept a very rigid schedule. He would come through the cat door each morning at eight.”

Adrienne chuckled. “Did he wear a watch?”

“No, wise ass, that’s when Nelda, his owner, left for work, and I imagine she fed him right before. Anyway. Mr. Gray would dig a hole, make a deposit, and move to the next spot. I followed with a garden trowel and the baggie.”

“You are so gross.”

“Carla thought so too when she got into her car on that hot summer’s day. I’ll bet she still has essence of kitty lingering in that car.”

Our meal arrived, and it didn’t look half bad. We ate for a few minutes, then I asked, “Have you ever pulled a stunt like that?”

“Nothing that gross, although I admit that’s a pretty good idea.” She looked at me with a mischievous grin. “I have pulled a few pranks, though.”

“Like what?”

“When I was in college, I worked at a growing office supply company. My job was to take orders from customers and put them into process for the shippers. I worked with three other people and we all sat close together in cubicles. There was this one guy named Terry, who had some kind of military-man doll that sat on his desk. Anytime one of us said something he didn’t want to hear, he pulled the string in that damn doll and drowned us out.”

Adrienne took a sip of her tea and grinned. “One morning, Terry arrived to find a Polaroid picture where his army man used to sit. He’d been stripped of his uniform and was sporting a lovely pink dress. There was a note that read, If you ever want him back, promise in writing that you’ll never pull his string again.”

I laughed picturing what she described.

“Terry was pissed,” Adrienne continued. “He didn’t know which one of us took his dolly, but he announced that his ‘action figure’ was a limited edition collector’s item and he wanted it back.”

“Did he ever get it back?”

“Yes,” Adrienne said with a triumphant smile. “But not until after he put a box of unopened fudge pops in the freezer at work and posted a note on the bulletin board swearing that he wouldn’t pull the string.”

With full bellies, we got back on the road and the traffic pileup was gone. I took the wheel again, needing something to occupy me. The closer we got to New Orleans, the edgier I became. I started griping at other drivers and shot a few of them the finger.

Adrienne grabbed my hand on one of those occasions. “Honey, you can’t flip people off all the time, someone might shoot us.”

“That’s California, we’re in Louisiana. They just run you off the road here.”

“Just keep your fingers on the wheel, please.”

Adrienne stayed glued to the window, taking in the scenery and commenting every so often. I drove in silence with the muscles in my stomach becoming tighter with each mile that brought me closer to the Tate home. When I exited the interstate, I pulled over in a parking lot and got out to smoke a cigarette. Adrienne didn’t object.

“We could go ahead and get a room at a hotel if it’ll make you feel better.” Adrienne stood beside me and rubbed at the knotted muscles in my neck.

“Mom wouldn’t hear of it,” I said with a wry grin. “She wants us all under the same roof.”

“I can’t make you stop worrying, but I hope you’ll relax on my account. I’ll be fine, and you will, too.”

Her words comforted me…a little. It’s only for a week, I chanted in my mind as I drove the remaining eight blocks. Both of us grew quiet as we drove down my street. I knew that Adrienne was tuned in to my every thought and was privy to all the memories that flashed through my mind. I didn’t have to tell her that the old oak we were passing was the first tree I’d ever climbed.

Each old house we passed had a memory tied to it. There was the Theriot house where I fell off the porch and knocked out a tooth. Despite the injury, I spent many a day on that porch playing Rock ’Em Sock ’Em Robots with Kevin, my childhood buddy. The Crawfords’ old house brought a smile to my face. I made out with Gina Crawford behind the azalea bushes in their yard. But the one that held the most memories was the Tate house, and it looked much the same as it did when I left.

The large wood frame house was painted a deep taupe with hunter green trim. The old porch swing moved slightly with the breeze. Mom’s plants were grouped together and covered with plastic to protect them from the frost. A soft light glowed from my old bedroom window, welcoming me home and making me feel warm despite the cloudy day.

But when we pulled into the driveway, I found it hard to get out of the car. My mother bounding down the steps of my childhood home stirred me into action. She was pulling me into a tight hug as I climbed from the car.

“Oh, my dear God, Hayden, you look radiant!” she exclaimed as she stepped back and looked me over.

I studied her as she fawned over my hair and skin. She looked older, tired. More fine lines were showing around her eyes. Her light brown hair had a little more gray. She’d lost weight, too, making her face appear not quite gaunt, but thin nevertheless. But one thing remained the same; her makeup was done to perfection. I had no doubt that her lipstick left an impression on my cheek.

“Hayden, I can’t get over the highlights in your hair, it looks like you’ve been to the salon,” she said with a proud smile. “Your skin is absolutely glowing. I think all that time in the sun has been good for you…but you do wear sunscreen, right?”

“I wear sunscreen and I eat well, Mom,” I said as I waved Adrienne over.

Mom turned and smiled at Adrienne as she approached.

“This is Adrienne. And Adrienne this is my mom, Margaret Tate.”

“Mrs. Tate.” Adrienne held out her hand, which Mom took and squeezed. “It’s such a pleasure to finally meet you.”

It surprised me that Mom didn’t immediately let go of Adrienne’s hand. Instead, she clasped it between her own. “Hayden has told me so much about you.”

When she did release Adrienne’s hand, Mom took another step back so she could look at both of us. “It’s cold out here,” she said with a shiver. “Let’s get your things and we can settle down with a cup of coffee. I want to hear all about what you’ve been up to.”

Adrienne and I took our bags from the car. Mom was determined to help and grabbed my backpack despite my protests. She led us into the house explaining that Dad and my brother Jeff were out on the golf course, even though it was cold and overcast. Wanda, my sister-in-law, was doing some last-minute shopping.

We followed her up the stairs to my old bedroom, which was nearly the same as I’d left it when I moved away. It was good to be home, to be surrounded by familiar things, but a part of me felt like a visitor just passing through. I didn’t feel like I truly belonged.

“I’ve put extra towels in your bathroom and another blanket on your bed.” Mom stood silent for an awkward moment looking over the room. I couldn’t tap into her thoughts like Adrienne could, but I knew she was uncomfortable with the prospect of me sharing a bed with Adrienne. She turned on a heel and quickly left the room, calling over her shoulder, “Why don’t you two get settled in, and I’ll start the coffee?”

Adrienne squeezed my arm softly until I looked at her. “She’s trying, love, give her a little time.”

I shoved the door closed with my foot and pulled Adrienne into my arms. “Thank you for being so understanding,” I whispered into her neck.

“Your mom I can understand, but the comforter on your bed has me a little confused.”

I turned and admired it with a grin. I’d bought it in high school much to Mom’s chagrin. It was white and covered in what looked like muddy doggie paw prints. I figured that Mom would have stripped it from the bed the second I left home, but she didn’t.

“I spent my whole paycheck earned at my summer job before my senior year in high school.” I flopped down on the bed and hugged a furry decorative pillow. “It was cute. I had to have it.”

“Saber wouldn’t approve,” Adrienne mused as she looked around at my youthful decorating style. If it was gaudy, I had it. Evidence of my rebellion against my mother’s classic tastes. Though if she were able to see the furnishings in our cottage on the island, she’d be pleasantly surprised.

We unpacked our things and went to the kitchen where Mom was pouring the coffee. She’d been baking, and a plate of chocolate chips cookies lay temptingly in the middle of the table. Gumbo cooking on the stove caught my attention, and I went to the pot to give it a stir.

“Chicken and sausage,” Mom said over her shoulder. “It’ll be ready for dinner.”

“Mmm, my favorite,” I said with a purr while replacing the lid.

“Adrienne, please sit down,” Mom said, gesturing toward the table. “Have you eaten anything? I can whip up some turkey salad sandwiches.”

“I’m afraid that Hayden and I filled up on fast food before we got here,” Adrienne said with an apologetic smile as Mom set a cup of coffee down in front of her.

“We hit the Taco Bell on the corner,” I said with a pat on my full stomach. “I couldn’t resist, we don’t have fast food on the island.”

“No fast food?” Mom asked as she took a seat.

“The island is not a big draw for tourists, Mom, so there aren’t a lot of businesses chomping at the bit to build there.”

Mom reached over and toyed with a strand of my hair as I took my seat. “You look healthier than I’ve ever seen you look. Maybe not having fast food is a good thing.”

“Iris makes sure we get all the fruits and vegetables we can stand,” Adrienne said.

“Iris is the cook, right?” Mom asked, looking at me.

“She is. Iris is really like a mother hen, always on us about what and how we eat.”

“Well, I’m grateful you have someone to look out for you…for you both.” Mom smiled at Adrienne. “What is daily life like at the inn?”

My mind wandered as Adrienne told Mom about the inn and the island. It felt strange to be back home. When I lived in New Orleans, I rarely visited and never stayed overnight. There was too much tension between my dad and me.

“Hayden?” my mother said, drawing my attention back to the conversation. “Do you remember a Ms. Spivic?”

The name rang a bell somewhere in my memory, but I couldn’t place it. “Sounds familiar.”

“She was a friend of your Aunt Gloria’s.” Mom waited for the gears in my head to stop spinning.

“Oh, yeah, she had that camp down on BellRiver. I remember Aunt Gloria taking me there one weekend. I must have been around ten years old.”

Mom nodded. “She called the other day, says she wants to see you while you’re in town.”

Mom and I exchanged bewildered glances. I hadn’t seen or spoken to her in over twenty years.

“Maybe she just wants to catch up,” I said with a shrug. “Did she leave a number?”

“No, she said she’d call back in a few days.”

Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of the front door closing. I stiffened at the male voices as they moved closer to the kitchen. It was Dad and Jeff. I stood as they walked into the room. Jeff came over and gave me a hug.

“Good to see ya, sis.”

My mother introduced Jeff to Adrienne as my dad came over and gave me a peck on the cheek.

“How’s business?” His trademark greeting.

“Business is good, Dad. I’d like to introduce you to Adrienne.”

He held out his hand and Adrienne took it. “Blake Tate,” he said with a smile.

Adrienne smiled, as well, and I relaxed slightly.

“Wanda’s not back yet?” Jeff asked as he shrugged out of his jacket.

“Not yet, but she’ll be here in time for dinner,” Mom said as she took my father’s coat, along with Jeff’s, and hung them on the hall tree.

“Look at you,” Jeff said with a grin. “All tanned, must be living the life of Riley on that island.”

“I occasionally find something to get me out of the hammock,” I shot back. I knew that everyone assumed I did nothing but lie around in the sun. It wasn’t considered a real job by Dad and Jeff. A real job in their opinion involved mounds of paperwork and a desk.

“Hayden has actually learned to be quite the carpenter,” Adrienne said. “In addition to handling our clientele, she still manages to get her hands dirty from time to time.”

“I guess building all those tree houses when we were kids finally paid off. Let’s hope you’ve gotten better with a hammer,” Jeff quipped.

I debated on jabbing Jeff with a volley of words but decided against it. It was expected, and I wasn’t going to take the bait so soon in the game. It was funny to me how Jeff and I had grown to be. When we were little, he was my hero. Sticking up for the kid sister who always wanted to hang out with the boys. But as we grew into adulthood, things changed. A competition of sorts grew between us. Instead of simply talking, we exchanged jabs that were sometimes painful and quickly escalated into an argument.

The phone rang and changed the conversation. Mom passed it to Jeff. “It’s Wanda.”

Dad mumbled something about a shower and disappeared. Mom shifted into gear and began getting dinner together, waving off all offers to help. Adrienne and I took our coffee and retreated to the back porch.

“With the exception of Wanda, you’ve met my family…and survived,” I said as I took a seat on the porch swing and promptly lit a cigarette.

“I did, didn’t I?” Adrienne said as she joined me.

We sat quietly for a moment, and I gave her a gentle nudge. “So spill it.”

“Your mom is uncomfortable with our relationship, but she’s trying really hard,” Adrienne began. “She’s missed you.”

“And Dad?”

Adrienne frowned. “Disapproval.”

“Disapproval of whom?”

“Of me, of us,” Adrienne said.

I bristled. I’d long since gotten used to his disapproval of me. It was something all together different with Adrienne. I didn’t think he had any right to disapprove of someone he didn’t know.

“It’s okay, love,” she said with a pat on my arm. “We both came here knowing he wasn’t going to be happy. “He really doesn’t know you, either, and it’s his loss. You’re something special.”

Chapter Twelve

The taste of Mom’s gumbo and homemade bread warmed my bones. I was acclimated to the warmth of the island, and even though New Orleans was not known for brutal winters, I couldn’t manage to get warm. Adrienne suffered from the same and wore several layers of clothing. Neither of us had much in the way of warm clothes, and I’d made up my mind we were going shopping the next day.

Wanda joined us at dinner; she sat across from me, next to Jeff. She never said much, but her huge blue eyes took in everything. Blond and fair complexioned, she was in stark contrast to my brother.

Jeff looked like a miniature version of my dad. Dark brown hair, almost black, but without the gray patches at the temple, like the elder Tate. He was thin like Dad but lacked the height and broad shoulders. His face, however, was Dad’s, right down to the dark eyes and olive skin.

I took after Mom. Her fair skin, curly brown hair, and eyes that were sometimes green, sometimes blue were passed along to me. My height came from my father, but that’s the only thing I’ve ever been willing to agree came from him. We were as different as night and day.

“This is delicious, Mrs. Tate,” Adrienne said after she’d enjoyed a few bites of the meal.

“Please, call me Margaret, and thank you.”

For a fleeting moment, I thought we might manage to break tradition and have a peaceful meal, but one look at the shit-eating grin on Jeff’s face made it clear that was not to be.

“So, Adrienne, what’s it like living and working with my sister day in and day out?”

“An adventure,” Adrienne said with a smile. “She keeps me laughing most of the time.”

Jeff chuckled. “Her temper is legendary. I’m sure that keeps things interesting.”

Mom gave Jeff a look, but he ignored her and went on undaunted. “She murdered a lot of lawn equipment when she had the landscape business.” He turned his attention back to me. “Remember that trimmer you couldn’t get to start? As I remember, you threw it and broke a customer’s window.”

I could tell it surprised Jeff when I laughed. “Yes, it deserved to die. I just didn’t count on it bouncing into a double-paned picture window. Cost me nearly all my profits for a week.”

“How many inanimate objects have you killed on your new job?” Jeff asked.

“Sixteen glasses, eight plates, and a wooden spoon,” I shot back. “But those weren’t murders, just clumsiness. And the wooden spoon died when I stuck it into the blender while trying to make daiquiris.”

Everyone, with the exception of Dad and Jeff, laughed. Dad had no sense of humor whatsoever, and Jeff was realizing that his usual tactics weren’t working, so he switched gears.

“I imagine it was an adjustment for you when Gloria passed away, and you were blessed with my sister.”

Dad cleared his throat, letting Jeff know he was getting into dangerous territory. Gloria’s name wasn’t brought up in the Tate household. It was obvious to me that even though his sister had died, he still resented her, and this caused my blood to heat.

“Gloria was precious to me,” Adrienne said. “She took me in, taught me the business, and gave me a career and home, but most importantly, she loved me as though I was her own child. I was devastated when I lost her.” Adrienne looked at me and smiled. “And then came Hayden, she really was a blessing.”

“What kind of profit does the inn make?” Dad asked, changing the subject before Jeff could regain control.

“The business stands on its own two feet,” I said. “We pay our bills and manage to stay afloat.”

“Are you satisfied with just getting by?” he asked. “If a business over time doesn’t make money for you, then you need to reconsider your options.”

I knew where this was headed and I wanted it out in the open, so it could be discussed and finished.

“And what do you consider my options to be?”

Dad looked me dead in the eye. “Sell it. Take the money you make off of it and invest in something more lucrative.”

I nodded. “The object in business is to trade up until you’re making maximum profits.”

Dad nodded and smiled. I shot Adrienne a quick glance and an almost imperceptible smile graced her lips.

“I guess I’m not a business woman by your definition then,” I said and paused to butter a slice of bread. “The inn supports my way of life, and quite frankly, a number of CatIsland residents. I have no desire to change that.”

“Eventually, you’re going to hit a rough spot, and since you’re just getting by, you’re going to need financial assistance—”

“And you think that I’ll come running to you.”

Dad said nothing, but cold eyes met mine.

“That won’t happen,” I said evenly. “Besides, we both know that Jeff has tapped that well too many times with his ventures. Gloria stood on her own two feet and so will we.”

“Is anyone interested in dessert?” Mom asked nervously. “I’ve made bread pudding.”

No one answered. Dad and I sat with our eyes locked, neither willing to back down.

“I’ll put on another pot of coffee to brew.” Wanda spoke for the first time since we’d sat down. “Coffee is always so good when it’s served with your bread pudding.”

Mom and Wanda disappeared into the kitchen.

“What’s that remark about my ventures supposed to mean?” Jeff asked, causing me to lose the staring contest with Dad.

“Let me see.” I held up one finger. “The import business you began and Dad bailed you out of.” I held up another finger. “The driving range, again Dad stepped in.” Finger number three popped up. “The vending business. That’s just the ones I know about. I’m sure there have been more.”

“What do you know about business?” Jeff demanded. “All you’ve ever managed was a lawn service, and you spent most of your time digging in the dirt.”

“True,” I said. “I dug in the dirt, mowed grass, and pulled weeds right along with my employees. I did what I had to, to keep the business in operation. There weren’t that many leisurely days on the golf course unless I was mowing it. That’s the difference between me and you, Jeff. I was willing to work, and I sold that company for a profit.”

Mom re-entered the room with dessert with Wanda trailing behind her with the coffee. Jeff was livid, made obvious by the red flush that covered his face and neck. I had one more point to make, and there was no time like the present.

“From the time I left New Orleans, both of you have been on my neck to sell. It has nothing to do with profits, or lack thereof.” I looked from Dad to Mom. “I’d like to hope it’s because you want me close to you. But whatever the reason, I have to tell you up front, the inn is not for sale. I’m very happy there, and Adrienne is, too. Neither of us is willing to part with it. So I hope in the interest of us all getting along and enjoying the time we have together, this conversation is finished.”

Mom gave me the most peculiar look for a split second, then nodded. “As you wish, honey.”

Dad glared at her for agreeing, and for the first time, she looked back at him as if to say, Don’t challenge me, buddy.

“Mom, if you don’t mind, I’d like to sit outside and enjoy my coffee. I need a minute for my dinner to settle before delving into your bread pudding.”

“Sure, sweetie,” she said with a smile.

Adrienne accompanied me to the porch where we once again sat on the swing. “This is becoming our refuge, isn’t it?” I asked.

Adrienne draped her arm over the back of the swing and toyed with my hair. “I imagine that we’ll spend a lot of time out here.”

We heard the door open and watched as Wanda poked her head out. “May I join you?”

“Sure,” Adrienne and I said in unison.

“I brought something to make our coffee a bit more tasty.” Wanda waved a bottle of amaretto.

“Oh, yes, hit me.” Adrienne held out her cup.

Wanda gave us all a liberal dose of the liqueur and settled into one of the rockers facing Adrienne and me. “I come out here a lot when Jeff and I visit your parents. Sometimes your mom joins me, and we end up emptying an entire bottle.”

“My mother sits out here and drinks?” I asked incredulously.

“It’s not something we do often, but when Jeff and your father are in one of their moods to argue, we retreat to our happy place.”

No sooner than the words were out of Wanda’s mouth, Mom came quietly through the back door and held her cup out to Wanda. Once her coffee had been doctored, she took a seat in the rocker next to Wanda.

I couldn’t quite wrap my mind around the picture. My mom had always stuck to my father like glue, catering to his whims. This was a woman who every morning got up, bathed, dressed, and put on her makeup even, if she intended to hang around the house, to appease my father. Hiding out on the porch and drinking was an act of rebellion. I didn’t know she had it in her. My how things had changed, but then changes may have been happening over the years and I was too busy to notice.

“To peace and quiet,” Wanda said as she raised her cup, and we all held up our own in toast.

I felt Adrienne shiver and scooted closer to her, hoping that we could share some body heat.

“Me and Adrienne are planning a shopping trip for tomorrow. We realized when we were packing that we really didn’t have anything warm to wear. Are either of you interested in joining us?”

“I’m always up for shopping, count me in,” Wanda said.

“That’s an excellent idea. We can make a day of it and have lunch down in the Quarter,” Mom added enthusiastically. “We can show Adrienne the sights.”

“We’ll have to wash these clothes tonight because the jeans we’re wearing right now are the only two pair we have,” I said. “Most of the time, we’re wearing shorts or a swimsuit.”

Wanda sighed. “I can’t imagine living like that, it must be wonderful.”

“It is,” Adrienne agreed. “You should visit us sometime. Island life will spoil you rotten.”

“We really should consider that, Margaret. We could have ourselves a ‘girl’s only’ week and go down to the island.”

My mother’s eyes sparkled at the thought. “We really could, couldn’t we?”

“There’s nothing stopping you but Dad and Jeff,” I said.

“Every now and then, Wanda and I team up and take a stand,” Mom said, clinking her cup with Wanda’s. “I think this might be something we’ll want to fight for.”

“I’m serious, Margaret, let’s plan on this.” Wanda was nearly giddy with excitement. “We’d have so much fun.”

Her excitement was contagious and soon all three of us hounded Mom until she agreed to make real plans to visit the island.

“If y’all don’t mind, I think I’d like to take a shower. I’m freezing,” Adrienne said as she stood.

“I need to clean up the dinner dishes, too,” Wanda said as she stood and stretched. “I’ll walk Adrienne in, just in case the two bears are in the mood to squabble. You two stay out here and catch up.”

“Okay, I’ll be up in a minute to get your clothes for the wash,” I said to Adrienne, then asked her in my mind, Do you mind if I stay with Mom? I think she wants to talk.

Adrienne nodded and gave me a smile. “Take your time. We can do laundry in the morning.”

We watched Wanda and Adrienne go inside and Mom turned to me. “You’re not the same woman that left here a few months ago.”

“Is that good or bad?” I saw the serious expression on her face.

“It’s amazing. You handled yourself brilliantly at dinner,” she said with a grin. “Wanda and I listened at the kitchen door. You made your point with your father and put your brother in his place, all without raising your voice. The old Hayden would have been screaming at the top of her lungs and threatening her brother with the cutlery.”

“You’ve changed too, Mom.”

“How so?”

I gnawed at my lip, unsure of what to say. “I don’t know how to put this other than just spitting it out, but I’m afraid it’ll sound bad.”

Mom pulled her chair closer to me and patted my knee. “You’ve always spoken your mind, kiddo. You may as well do it now.”

“Well…when you call me at the inn, you just start talking. I hardly get a word in edgewise.” I watched as the smile slipped from my mother’s face. “It’s like you want to talk to me, but not really hear what I have to say. You tell me what’s going on around here, ask about my health, and remind me that I need to sell the inn.”

I hated to be so brutally honest with her, but if I had any hopes of having a relationship with her, I had to be blunt.

“You’re right,” she said with resignation in her voice. “I wanted to make sure you were okay, but I was afraid to hear what you were really doing there. When you told me you were bringing Adrienne home with you, I wasn’t happy about it, and I wondered how I would make it through the week pretending that you weren’t romantically involved.”

“I’m sorry I’ve made you so uncomfortable, but—”

“Wait.” She took my hand in hers. “The minute you got out of that car, I noticed a change in you. Not just your physical appearance, but something else I can’t quite put my finger on. Maybe island life has calmed you down, but I suspect it has a lot to do with Adrienne. And I dare say I like it.”

“I’m in love, Mom.” I met her eyes. “You probably didn’t want to hear me say it, but I think you know it. She’s an incredible person, and she’s my partner in every sense of the word.”

“I’m trying really hard to understand, honey, but you’re gonna have to be patient with me. I don’t understand why you would choose a woman to love, but then you probably don’t understand why I wake up and choose your dad every day.”

We both had a laugh at that because I really couldn’t understand it.

“It was never a choice, I am what I am. If I’d chosen to be this way, then I would have done it knowing it would hurt you.” I gave her hand a squeeze. “I wouldn’t have chosen to do something so mean to you…Dad maybe, but not you.”

Mom chuckled and yawned. “Well, thank you for that.”

“You look like you could use some sleep.” I stood and pulled her to her feet.

Mom hugged me and held on to me for a minute or so. “I’m glad we had this talk. It’s a beginning for us, isn’t it?”

I squeezed her tight, feeling emotions stir and my eyes tear. “I believe it is, and it makes me happy.”

“Me too, sweetie.”

“Oh, Hayden, I eavesdropped,” Adrienne confessed when I climbed into the bed fresh from my shower. “I tried not to, but I couldn’t help it.” A single tear slipped down her cheek. “You’re finally forming a bond with your mom.”

I traced her jaw line with my fingertip, then wiped the tear away. “You were right, she’s trying really hard. I guess my moving away had an effect on her. I don’t think we would have ever had that conversation with me living close.”

Adrienne opened her mouth to reply and I covered it with a kiss. A sweet kiss that grew hungry. She moaned softly and wound her fingers in my hair when my tongue slipped past her lips. The feel of her warm body beneath mine and her responsiveness spurred me on. I broke the kiss and began pulling at her shirt when she stopped me.

“I’m not sure this is a good idea, your mom might not be as understanding about us making love in her house.”

“I won’t announce it at breakfast if you won’t.” I nuzzled her neck, making her hips buck against mine. “Besides, your body says it’s a really good idea.”

“Does your bed squeak?”

I raised up and looked at her. “I don’t remember. Did it make any noise when you climbed in?”

“Uh, I didn’t notice.” Adrienne sighed as I nibbled her earlobe.

I maneuvered myself between her legs and thrust against her a couple of times to see if the bed would squeak under pressure.

“Forget the bed,” Adrienne whispered and pulled me down for another kiss.

I felt Adrienne’s legs wrap around mine, and that’s all it took for me to forget where we were. She tugged my shirt over my head when I came up for air, then began pulling on hers. Her warm smooth skin felt so good, too good not to lavish kisses over every spot I could find. When my teeth grazed one of her nipples, she sucked in a breath between her teeth that sounded like a hiss. It sent chills down my spine.

When she could take it no longer, Adrienne began pushing on my shoulders. I smiled against her skin as I kissed my way down her stomach. My mouth hovered over her most intimate places before I whispered, “You be quiet up there.”

Adrienne’s stomach quivered as she laughed softly. “You be quiet, you’re moaning louder than I am.”

All laughter came to a halt when my mouth descended upon her. She wound her fingers in my hair with one hand while clenching the sheets with the other. I was lost in a world of delightful sensations and tastes. At first, the cramped position that I’d wedged myself into wasn’t a hindrance. But the ornate iron foot board at the end of my bed was keeping me from being able to move.

Adrienne’s hips had a life of their own and were moving with a more insistent rhythm, her breathing was becoming more erratic, and I didn’t want to stop and take away from the orgasm that was steadily building. I managed to wiggle a little and slip my ankles through the openings in the footboard. I wrapped my arms tightly around Adrienne’s thighs as her back arched off the bed.

When she sank down onto the bed spent and whispered, “Come here,” I realized that my feet were still jutting through the footboard. I managed to pull my left leg free, but in the wrestling match, the arm bearing my weight slipped and sent me off the side of the bed. My right leg was still wedged in the footboard.

“Oh, honey,” I whimpered.

Adrienne sat up and tried to pull my upper body back onto the bed before I could beg her to stop.

“What is it?” she asked while switching the lamp on.

I could only imagine the sight she beheld—one hand on the floor balancing my upper body with my naked ass in the air and one leg still protruding through the end of the bed. An unplanned game of naked Twister. I laughed and cried at the same time.

“I think I may have just broken my ankle or possibly my leg.”

Adrienne stopped giggling and was out of the bed in a flash to survey the situation from all angles. “I can lift you into the bed, but there’s no way I can steady your leg at the same time. Should I go get Wanda?”

“Are you crazy? How would we explain this? You’re gonna have to help me back onto the bed. We’ll deal with my leg once I’m up.”

She knelt behind me and put her arms under mine. “Okay, take a deep breath and let it out slowly.”

I did as she instructed, and in one fluid motion, she lifted me onto the bed.

“Son of a bitch!” My voice sounded like I’d inhaled helium.

“Sweetie, we still have to get your leg through the footboard,” Adrienne said as she steadied my injured leg.

It nauseated me to think about having to move it again. “Just a minute.” I grabbed a pillow and bit into it, then nodded. She reached through the footboard and supported my leg with her forearm as I scooted backward until it was free. The move didn’t hurt as much as I expected, but I was covered in sweat when I finally lay back and rested. “You know what really sucks? I never got my bread pudding.”

“What bread pudding?”

“Mom made it for dessert, and we never got any.”

Adrienne rolled her eyes. “Focus honey.”

“I’m focusing on bread pudding. It takes my mind off my leg.”

“We’ve got to get you to the hospital, it looks terrible.”

“What do you think the chances are of us getting out of this house unnoticed?”

Adrienne stroked away the strands of hair matted to my face. “I’d say slim, but we’ll try if you’re up to it.”

“Okay, here’s the plan. You go get dressed, then help me get into a pair of sweats. If we survive the trip down the stairs, we’re home free.”

Adrienne smiled down at me sadly. “I hate to leave you even for a few minutes. It’s obvious you’re in pain. We could always call an ambulance.”

“No way, they’ll wake everyone in the neighborhood. I’m still clinging to the hope that we can get out of here without the entire Tate clan coming with us.”

Adrienne dressed in record time and gave me a sponge bath so there would be no evidence of our escapade. She managed to get me into a pair of sweats and one shoe.

We’d gotten halfway down the hall and were contemplating the stairs when the door to my parents’ room opened and my dad stepped out looking disheveled.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“I…fell on my way to the bathroom and twisted my ankle.”

Mom pushed past Dad and gasped when she looked at my steadily swelling ankle. “Why didn’t you call for help?”

“We were trying not to wake the whole house,” Adrienne said.

“Margaret, why don’t you get dressed? I’ll help the girls down to the car, then I’ll come up and dress.”

“Okay, wait,” I said, holding up a hand. “If we can get some help down the stairs, Adrienne and I can manage the rest.”

“I can’t just go back to bed and let you leave this house hurt in the middle of the night,” Mom said indignantly.

“Okay, but you both don’t have to go,” I said. “I feel bad enough about this already.”

The door to Jeff’s old room opened and Wanda stepped into the hall. “What’s wrong?” she asked around a yawn.

“Hayden hurt her leg. I’m going to drive them to the hospital,” Mom said.

Wanda’s eyes grew wide. “How about you let me drive, you can sit in the back with Adrienne and Hayden?”

“Okay,” Mom said. “Blake, help them down the stairs. I’m going to get dressed.”

There was no way the three of us were going to make it down the stairs side by side. Dad turned his back to me. “You’re going to have to lay over my back and I’ll carry you down.”

“I weigh a lot more than I look.”

“Get on,” he said, ignoring me.

Adrienne helped me position myself, and I lay across his back, wrapping my arms around his neck. He lifted me with a grunt and we slowly descended the stairs. When we got to the bottom. he didn’t stop, but carried me through the house to the garage and straight to Mom’s van where he settled me inside.

“Thanks, Dad,” I said with a groan. All the movement caused my leg and ankle to throb.

“I’m going to get dressed. I’ll be back down in a minute.”

“No, Dad, please. Wanda and Mom are coming. It’s bad enough that I’m forcing them out of bed.”

“It’s no trouble, hon.”

It was like a flashback to my childhood when I was still in his good graces. Somewhere under that tough exterior, the dad I knew was still alive and well.

I reached over and squeezed his arm gently. “We’ll be fine, and I heard you say earlier that you had to go into the office tomorrow. You need your rest.”

Wanda and Mom raced into the garage as though I was in a life-or-death struggle.

Mom fished her keys out of her purse and handed them to Wanda. “We’ll be back soon, Blake.” She kissed Dad on his cheek. He stood in the garage with his hands in the pockets of his robe looking a little lost as we backed out.

Four hours later, we pulled back into the garage. X-rays revealed a hairline fracture in the tibia and fibula just above my ankle. I also had a sprain to boot. And now, I was sporting a nice blue cast that came just below my knee and covered my foot up to my toes.

I’d been given a dose of pain medication at the hospital that made me want to love everyone and laugh at everything else. I giggled as Adrienne, Mom, and Wanda pulled me from the van and helped me position my crutches.

When we got into the house, Mom asked Wanda to run upstairs and get some blankets. She turned to me and smiled sadly. “Honey, I’m afraid you’re going to have to sleep on the couch tonight.”

“Why?”

“There’s no way you can make it up those stairs on those crutches.”

“I most certainly can,” I argued with a giggle.

“No arguments, Hayden Marie, you’ll break your neck on those stairs.”

Adrienne excused herself and stepped into the restroom. I figured that she agreed with Mom and was willing to let her do the arguing.

“Mom, I’m feeling a little queasy. Would you get me a Coke?”

“Of course, honey,” she said with a worried expression and scampered off into the kitchen.

I crutched my ass across the living room as fast as I could go and started up the stairs. Seconds later, I could hear Mom and Adrienne softly calling for me.

“Heeey, y’all,” I hollered from the top of the stairs. “I made it.”

Mom looked up at me as her face turned red with anger. Adrienne just rubbed at her brow and shrugged when my mom looked at her.

“If you weren’t already hurt, I’d beat you right now,” Mom said as she climbed the stairs toward me.

I took off as fast as my new peg legs allowed and passed Wanda in the hall with an armload of blankets.

“Won’t be needing those.” I giggled. “Sorry you made the trip.”

I could hear Adrienne apologizing to my mother and Wanda from the hall as I climbed into the bed feeling very proud of myself.

Adrienne came into the room and closed the door with a half scowl that bordered on a grin. After she set the Coke on the bedside table, she helped me out of my clothes. “Your mother is livid, Hayden.”

“Like Cujo?”

“That’s rabid, dope head.” Adrienne shook her head and laughed as she undressed. She crawled into bed and rested her head on my shoulder. “Do you remember the first time you touched me?” she asked with a yawn.

“Yep, I fell down and busted my head. I woke up in the hospital the next morning.”

“I hope this isn’t going to be some sort of tradition with you,” she said with one final yawn, then drifted off to sleep.

I was glad that sleep claimed her before I had to admit there would be many more trips to the hospital with me.

Chapter Thirteen

The next morning, Adrienne helped me shower while I hung my leg out of the tub. My ankle throbbed and it made me grumpy. “Why can’t the hospital just fill the damn prescription when they send your ass packing in the middle of the night? We can put a man on the moon, but they can’t figure out how to make a waterproof cast? And why can’t—”

“Whoa, hon.” Adrienne held up her hands in surrender and backed away as though she thought I might explode. “I think you need to eat something and have a couple…maybe a dozen cups of coffee. Let me get you downstairs and I’ll come back up and shower.”

I cuffed her arm playfully. “I’m impressed with your style, love. You’re sending me into the momma lion’s den to face the music for last night alone.”

“Yep, so start hopping.”

I entered the kitchen meekly and found Mom and Wanda sitting at the table. Mom pulled out a chair and promptly had me sit while she propped my wounded leg on another chair.

“I’ve made waffles this morning, but I’m not sure I want to share them with you.”

Wanda shot me a grin but said nothing in my defense.

“I’m sorry, Mom. I just didn’t want to sleep on the couch, especially with a leg that feels like it weighs fifty extra pounds.”

Mom put a plate down in front of me and ruffled my hair. “I understand, but in the future, let us help you before you break something else.”

“I guess shopping is out,” Wanda spoke up.

“Why? I can still shop with this cast.”

“How are you going to manage walking around the mall on those crutches?” Mom asked as she rejoined us at the table.

“I have experience with these.” I pointed at the crutches. “I’ve broken a leg before.”

“We could put her in a wheelchair,” Wanda offered. “They have them at the mall.”

“No wheelchairs, I’ll be fine.”

Mom ignored me. “We could do that, couldn’t we?”

“No we couldn’t. I’ll be fine on the crutches.”

“It’s not up for debate, Hayden,” Mom said. “If we shop, you ride. And don’t think I’ve forgotten that you lied to me last night and blatantly ignored what I told you about the stairs.”

I stopped trying to argue. I’d made up my mind to hobble off as soon as we got to the mall.

A little later, Adrienne joined us and I noticed Mom served her a hot waffle right off the press. No sooner than she’d finished her breakfast, the phone rang. Mom answered it and looked at us both. “This is Iris wanting to speak to one of you.”

Adrienne took the phone and walked into the living room to talk. Mom and Wanda left to get dressed, so I crutched out onto the porch. I settled into the swing and lit a cigarette. A while later, Adrienne joined me. The look on her face set me ill at ease.

“Is something wrong at the inn?”

“The inn is fine, no more break-ins.”

“But?”

“Iris found another doll this morning in the bar. It was wearing cloth from your shirt…”

“And?”

“Its leg was broken.”

“Which leg?”

“I asked Iris the same thing.” Adrienne smirked. “It was the left.”

“Ha! My right leg is broken, they missed.”

Adrienne rolled her eyes. “Your leg is broken nevertheless.”

“Right, but it had nothing to do with a poopoo doll.”

“Voodoo doll,” Adrienne corrected.

“No, poopoo, because those dolls are nothing but bullshit unless you believe in their power.”

“You have a point,” Adrienne said, but I could tell by the look on her face my argument didn’t put her at ease.

“It was coincidence, love. Besides, you know how goofy I am, something is always bound to happen.”

“That’s real reassuring.”

We gathered around the van as Mom and Wanda argued over who was going to drive.

“How about I drive?” I offered. They turned and looked at my foot, then resumed the squabble. Mom made it clear that it was her van and she was going to drive.

Adrienne and I climbed into the back as Wanda, who is not Catholic, crossed herself and climbed into the passenger’s seat.

I leaned over and whispered in Adrienne’s ear. “Fasten your seat belt and you may want to keep your eyes closed.” We shot out of the garage and down the driveway at what felt like Mach 5.

Since it’s below sea level, New Orleans has some of the worst roads. To make matters worse, the live oaks that have been there for centuries have roots that grow under the pavement and add to the buckling. Most drivers exercise caution when driving over these portions of road, but my mother wasn’t like most drivers. We went airborne at least three times before hitting the main drag. The van’s suspension creaked and groaned from the abuse.

“Mom, go easy. Remember I’ve got a bum leg back here.”

She turned and looked over her shoulder while apologizing. All three of us screamed in horror until she looked back at the road.

It was when Mom began to navigate a traffic circle that Adrienne took my advice and buried her head into my shoulder. Mom was pointing out the local landmarks and everywhere her head turned, the wheel was sure to follow. The van changed lanes erratically, causing other cars to swerve to avoid us. Horns blared, tires screeched, Wanda prayed out loud, and Mom drove on oblivious.

When we arrived at the mall, Wanda emerged from the van on shaky legs and glared at me. “When we argue over who is going to drive home, you back me up or you may have more than a broken leg to contend with.”

I wasn’t sure if she was threatening to break something else on me or warning me that Mom was going to be the death of us all.

When we got inside the mall, Mom and Wanda went to the map to look for the information center where the wheelchairs were kept.

“Oh, Adrienne, look at this.” I hobbled to the nearest store hoping that they would be distracted and forget about the chair. The ruse worked for a while, then Mom, the bird dog, sniffed out the chairs and my ass was promptly ordered into one.

I rode along with a petulant scowl on my face. I’d been stripped of my independence and become subject to the whim of the one pushing the chair. My driver was Margaret Tate. She operated that rolling chair much like she did her van. We bounced off every wall, bench, and foolish pedestrian that came within five feet of us. But the absolute worst of it was that Mom had the power to steer me to the clothes she thought would look best on me.

Adrienne, my love, my heart, and ultimate betrayer, was browsing at will, and judging by the smirk on her face, was enjoying the ongoing argument between Mom and me.

“I hate pink.”

Mom held up another sweater for my perusal.

“Hate the neck line.”

She hadn’t learned her lesson yet and held up another.

“Hate floral prints.”

“Hayden.”

“Mom.”

“Okay,” Mom said with a dramatic sigh. “Is there anything you see that you don’t hate?”

“You see that table with the striped sweaters, that’s more my style.” I pointed to a display that she’d breezed right by—intentionally.

“They’re so masculine looking,” she said with a frown.

“Mom, look at me.” I jerked both thumbs at myself. I was wearing an old sweatshirt and a pair of long shorts that rested right at my knees. “Do you see anything on this body that says princess neckline with a pink floral print? I don’t wanna look like a lumberjack, but I’m not going to dress like Barbie.”

Mom let out another long sigh. “Okay.”

I tried to wheel myself toward the clothes I wanted to look at, but the crutches that lay across my lap snagged on everything. I growled in frustration and looked up at my mother with the sweetest smile I could fake. “Mom, would you push me over to the manly sweaters that you hate?”

“You’re pushing me,” she warned.

The next battle of wills occurred at the checkout. Adrienne and I had picked out two sweaters each, and Mom was determined to pay.

“Mom, we’ve got it,” I said as sweetly as I could.

“I want to do this for you both,” she countered, pushing away the credit card Adrienne held, and handed the clerk her own instead.

“Well then, I’m buying lunch.”

Mom finished her transaction and turned to me. “Hayden Marie, I will pay for what I choose to pay for, and there will be no more argument from you.”

I shrank down in the chair as far as it would allow. “Mom, I just don’t want you spending a lot of money on us. You rarely buy anything for yourself.”

“I haven’t been able to shop for you since you were in junior high,” she said with a sad smile. “Let me do this.”

“Okay, and I want steak for lunch.”

Pants were next on the agenda. We went into one of the larger department stores in search of jeans, which I soon found out would be hard if not impossible to get over my cast. I settled on a couple of pairs of cargo pants that had wide legs. Adrienne picked out a couple of pairs of jeans. We each had two outfits, compliments of Mom, to last the next five days if the weather stayed cold, but we were happy with that. Mom, however, was not.

“Hayden, you’re going to wash these clothes to pieces before the end of the week,” she said.

Adrienne stepped in and tried to rescue me. “We’ll have no use for these clothes on the island, it’s always warm. And you’ve been so generous to us. We can’t continue to take advantage.”

Mom’s eyes softened when she regarded Adrienne. “You can leave the clothes here at the house and use them when you come back for a visit if it’s cold.” She touched Adrienne’s arm as she spoke. “You’ll come back, won’t you?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Then we have some more shopping to do,” Mom said. “Consider it an early Christmas gift from me.”

Our shopping adventure continued, and I was afraid Mom and Adrienne would lock horns. Adrienne spotted a sweater that she loved, but when she saw the price tag, she decided against it. Mom tried to talk her into it, and I even offered to buy it when I thought it might be awkward for Adrienne to allow my mom to pay for it. Adrienne finally put her foot down and the debate ended. Like me, Mom had learned Adrienne had her limits, and unlike me, Mom wasn’t going to push her.

We left the mall with enough warm clothes to last the visit, even though it could be forty degrees on one day and eighty the next in the South. Nevertheless, we were well-stocked with winter clothes, thick socks, and boots, even though there was no snow.

Once we loaded the van, Wanda gave me the look. And I wracked my brain for excuses to keep maniac Margaret from behind the wheel.

“Margaret, why don’t you sit back here with me and Hayden?” Adrienne said before I could speak up. “You can show me the sights without having to drive at the same time.”

This seemed to appeal to my mom and she relinquished the keys. Wanda shot me a conspiratorial but grateful smile and took the wheel.

Navigating Jackson Square on crutches was a tad daunting, but I managed. They chafed me under the arms when I got lazy and allowed them to come in contact with my body, but otherwise I was just as fast as the group. I was able to save my strength with frequent breaks, while Wanda and Mom took Adrienne into the shops that lined the grounds of the cathedral.

We enjoyed lunch at one of the cafés on Bourbon Street, and Adrienne got a good dose of everything the famous street had to offer, including a hurricane. I’d popped half of one of the pain pills from the prescription we’d filled earlier at a pharmacy while we roamed the Quarter. Mixing that with a hurricane would have put me under the table, so I sipped a Coke while Mom and the girls enjoyed their drinks in Pat O’Brien’s courtyard. I estimated that one of those hurricanes probably equaled three strong cocktails. I didn’t share this with Adrienne, who had become giddy along with her two new best friends.

“We need to start serving these at the inn, they’d be a hit.” Adrienne looked at me with glassy eyes.

“Oh, they’re a hit, all right. Wait until you stand up, then you’ll understand what I mean.”

Mom sank back into her chair and let out a contented sigh. “I haven’t had one of these since your father and I were dating.”

“You’re kidding me,” Wanda said.

“Blake and I have our circle of friends and none are too fond of the French Quarter.” Mom raised her glass. “You can get a hurricane anywhere around here, but none compare to Pat O’s.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re finally able to let your hair down a bit.” Adrienne raised her glass and clinked it against Mom’s.

“I haven’t let my hair down in years. That’s why I’m looking forward to a girl’s week at your inn.”

“You’re seriously coming?” I asked.

“I really want to,” Mom said meekly at first, then jutted her chin up in defiance. “You know what? I’m going to do it.”

“When?” Wanda asked excitedly.

“Can you get time off from work in the spring?”

“I work part time. I can get time off anytime I want it.”

“We might not have to wait until spring then.” Mom winked.

“Mom, have you ever taken a trip without Dad?”

“Never, but it won’t kill him for me to take one now,” she said with a sly grin. “There’s nothing to keep me tied to the house anymore.” Mom looked at me. “I’m sorry if that sounded bad. I never minded being home with you and your brother.” She smiled sadly. “Some of the sweetest times of my life were spent with you two.”

“You didn’t need to clarify. I understood what you meant. And just for the record, I remember a day that you did mind being home with us. Need I remind you of the great gerbil escape?”

Mom groaned and took a sip of her drink. “I’ll never forget that.”

“Me and Jeff had gerbils, Jimmy and Jerry, but we found out later that we should have named them Jimmy and Jenny instead. Before long, we had a herd of gerbils.”

Wanda scrubbed at the goose bumps on her arms. “Eww, I know where this is going.”

“Eww is right,” Mom chimed in and gave Adrienne a nudge. “They look just like mice. They make my skin crawl.”

“They were adorable. You just didn’t get to know them,” I said.

“I got to know one in particular really well,” Mom shot back.

Adrienne grinned. “I think I need to hear this story.”

“Okay, the habitat was in Jeff’s room, but he wouldn’t let me in there to play with the gerbils as often as I wanted. So we decided to split the habitat into two pieces.”

“This thing was huge,” Mom said. “Every time Jenny had babies, we were forced to add onto it. There must have been two dozen gerbils in that thing.”

“So while you were splitting up the habitat, there was an escape,” Wanda surmised.

“Oh, yeah,” I said with a grin. “When we pulled one of the sections apart, there was a mass exodus. Gerbils were flying out of that thing like popcorn. Jeff was smart enough to close his door while we caught as many as we could. It took us about two hours to get them all back in.”

Mom held up a finger. “Except for one.”

“And apparently, he was suicidal.” I laughed at the memory. “The next night, he found his way into Mom’s bedroom and climbed up the blankets onto the bed.”

“I felt something up against my neck.” Mom shuddered. “I was half asleep, so I just reached up and grabbed it, then it bit me.”

“Oh, heebie geebies.” Wanda scrubbed at her arms and neck.

“So how did he commit suicide?” Adrienne asked. “Sounds like there may have been a murder to me.”

“He was suicidal because he picked the one person in the house to climb on that would kill him instantly, and she did.”

“The rest of them, minus two, went to the pet store, and I made sure the two we kept were the same sex,” Mom said. “As I said, I have many sweet memories with my children and an occasional nightmare.” She looked at me then. “Just because you’ve grown up doesn’t mean we can’t make more. That’s why I’m looking forward to coming to the inn.”

I looked over at Mom and marveled at the change in her that occurred since I’d moved to the island. I wasn’t entirely sure who she was, or for that matter who I was. I’d spent my teen and some of my adult years trying to distance myself from her. Now I regretted that I’d be leaving her in a few days. I suppose she wasn’t the only one doing some changing because I meant the words that came tumbling from my mouth. “I’m looking forward to having you.”

“Well, I can’t have any more of this.” Wanda pushed her glass away. “I won’t be able to function if I do.”

I was relieved to see that Wanda’s glass was almost full, because she was going to be driving us home if I could get the keys from mom.

“You all need something to absorb that alcohol and there’s nothing better for that than beignets,” I said, taking advantage of their weakened mental capacity, so I could get my doughnut fix. “Café Du Monde is only a few blocks away.”

Our trip to the famous café was delayed by stops at several stores along the way. I watched as my lover was led around the stores by my mother and sister-in-law. Mom looped her arm through Adrienne’s at one point as they strolled along. I wasn’t even sure if she’d realized what she had done. This was something I never thought I’d see, and it touched me deeply.

“I bought a print for Iris,” Adrienne said as she came out of the shop. “And I bought Colie a string of Mardi Gras beads with boobies on them.”

I had to laugh at her semi-drunken purchase. “I’m sure they’ll love them,” I said, looking into her sparkling green eyes. “I love you, you know.”

“I love you, too, and I’m getting really attached to your mom.”

Mom and Wanda joined us on the street and we made our way to Café Du Monde. I was drooling by the time we got there.

We were seated at a table on the patio and listened to a man playing a jazz tune on his saxophone out on the street until the waiter arrived to take our order.

“Do we want to split a couple of orders?” Mom asked.

“Nope, I need my own order, a chocolate milk, and a coffee,” I said to the waiter while he scribbled on a small tablet.

“I’ll split an order with you, Margaret,” Adrienne offered. “I’m not all that hungry.”

Wanda ordered the same as me, minus the milk.

When the hot plate of French doughnuts was set on the table in front of me, I nearly cried with joy. I began ripping holes in each of them to let the heat out. Once I got started, I didn’t plan to stop. The first bite was bliss, the last bite was agony. I was so full, I wanted to find a warm spot and nap like a cat. Obviously, Mom and Adrienne didn’t know how to properly wolf down the treats, so Wanda and I waited patiently as they nibbled their beignets and sipped coffee. Perhaps it was more civilized to eat in this manner, but I was certain they didn’t enjoy the snack as much as I did.

My hand rested on the back of Adrienne’s chair, and occasionally I would stroke her back or toy with her hair. My discreet show of affection was not appreciated by the woman sitting behind us. And she said as much when she stood to leave.

“You can’t turn a corner in this city without running into a queer,” she said to her companion, but loud enough for us all to hear. Then she shoved her chair into mine, hard enough to rattle my teeth.

“You should feel right at home then,” I said over my shoulder.

“Are you speaking to me?”

I turned in my seat and smiled. “Yep, you must have great gaydar if you can spot a queer on every corner. You know the saying, ‘it takes one to know one.’”

Adrienne nudged me in the ribs, warning me not to push it any further.

“I ain’t no queer,” the stranger said with venom dripping from her voice.

“If you say so,” I said nonchalantly as I stirred my coffee and looked back up at her with a smile.

The woman hesitated as if she wanted to say more and looked over at Wanda and Mom who sat side by side. Wanda draped her arm over Mom’s shoulders and waggled her brows. I suppose the narrow-minded woman and her friend felt they were outnumbered and promptly left in a huff.

It took a minute for Mom to realize what Wanda had implied by her actions. She looked mortified when it sank in, and I burst out laughing, sending a spray of powdered sugar, that was left over on my plate, straight into Mom’s lap.

“Wanda, I had no idea you were this much fun,” I said with a chuckle. “All these years you’ve been married to my brother and I’ve never really gotten to know you.”

“Apparently, I don’t know her all that well, either,” Mom said with a mock scowl.

“Better late than never,” Wanda said. “I’m sure the Tate men are having chest pains now that the Tate women have bonded.”

Mom reached over and patted Adrienne’s hand. “I bet they are.”

We returned home, ate leftovers for dinner, and lay around the living room until we were too tired to hold our eyes open. When Adrienne and I finally retired for the evening, we lay in bed laughing at the events of the day.

“Two days down, and five to go,” I said. “I think we’re going to make it.”

Adrienne reached down and laced her fingers with mine. “I really enjoyed myself today.”

“Me too, and it’s because you were here to share it with me.”

She turned and looked into my eyes. “I’m glad you brought me.”

“Well, we have five days to go. You may change your mind before then,” I said with a laugh.

It was ironic how prophetic that turned out to be.

Chapter Fourteen

The next two days were a blur. We’d gone to the French Market and shopped until my crutches could no longer support me. The four of us girls rode the trolley through the streets of New Orleans and took a riverboat ride. We’d done all the tourist things until I was certain that Adrienne had had her fill.

Christmas Eve was a day away. We would be expected to be at home for the holiday festivities, so I thought it would be a good idea for Adrienne and me to have a night out alone. We had the porch to ourselves when I propositioned her.

“Would you like to go on a date with me this evening?”

“What do you have in mind?” Adrienne raised an eyebrow.

“I thought we could have dinner, then I’d take you to one of my old haunts.”

“Sounds lovely, but I’ll only agree if you’ll take one of your pain pills and lay down for a while. I’ve seen the pain on your face the last couple of days and I think you need a break.”

“Only if you’ll lay down with me.”

We took a nap that lasted about four hours, then dressed and headed out. We dined at one of my favorite Italian restaurants, then made our way to Kelly’s, a lesbian hangout where I’d spent much of my youth.

It was early when we arrived, so a prime spot at the bar was easy pickings. Adrienne and I settled at the bar and waited to order drinks. A familiar face greeted us with a smile.

“Hayden, it’s been ages. Where you been, bitch?” the bartender asked playfully.

“I’m living in the Bahamas now,” I said with a big grin. “And this is my partner, Adrienne.”

“Carol, and it’s a pleasure to meet you, pretty lady,” the bartender said as she shook Adrienne’s hand. “So the Bahamas, no shit?”

“No shit, my Aunt Gloria passed away and left me her half of the business.”

“I wondered why you stopped coming around. What can I get y’all to drink?”

I looked at Adrienne as she debated and finally said, “Vodka and cranberry.”

“Make that two. What have you been up to?” I asked as Carol made our drinks.

Carol shrugged. “Not a damn thing. Just tending bar and chasing women.”

“Any of the old gang come in anymore?”

“Chantal and Dawn still hang out, they’re a couple now.” Carol put the drinks down in front of us. “No charge,” she said as I pulled money from my pocket. “The first round is on me.”

“Thank you,” Adrienne and I said in unison.

“I’ve got to serve up a few drinks. I’ll be back in a minute,” Carol said as she slipped away.

From our vantage point at the bar, we could see the door and I watched it with nervous anticipation. I couldn’t explain it, but I just knew that Carla would show up, though as I recall, she rarely went out on a weeknight.

Adrienne leaned in close so that I could hear over the music. “We don’t have to stay if you’re worried about seeing your ex.”

“This was my hangout. She didn’t start coming here until we were dating, so I kind of feel like it’s my territory. I’m not going to let her run me out of here.”

Adrienne nodded in understanding.

“Are you bored?” I asked. I couldn’t shoot pool or dance because of my leg. We were stuck at the bar and I was afraid she wasn’t having a good time.

“No, I’m fine. It’s nice being here with you,” she said with a sweet smile.

The door opened and a few people I recognized trickled in. They made a beeline for the bar and noticed us sitting there. Soon a crowd was gathered around us, and I struggled to remember all the names while I introduced them to Adrienne. She got more than a few admiring stares.

Stories were told about the times I got drunk and knocked out the light over the pool table with the pool cue. And to my chagrin, the one about me throwing up in someone’s car when she drove me home after a particularly wild night of partying. Adrienne listened and enjoyed every tale, all the while begging for more.

We were so caught up in the banter that I didn’t notice Carla coming into the bar with the woman she left me for. However, when she took a seat at the opposite end of the bar, our eyes met briefly.

“Carla’s here and she’s still pissed,” Adrienne whispered in my ear.

“I know, I saw her sit down.”

“Ignore her. She wants you to notice her,” Adrienne said with a wink.

“No problem there.” And it wasn’t. Carla hurt me, but I got over it quickly and came to realize that I didn’t feel as much for her as I thought I did. The woman sitting next to me was my world, and no one could compare to that.

We continued to laugh and joke with the group, and I never gave Carla a second look. When she grew tired of waiting for me to notice her angry looks, she and her pet made their way around to our side of the bar. She settled on the stool next to Adrienne and leaned over so I had no choice but to look at her.

“You owe me some money for the damages to my car,” she said.

“And you owe me money for all the clothes you took, not to mention my CDs, but I’m willing to call it even.”

She looked down and noticed the crutches and grinned. “What happened? Somebody beat your ass for being a prick?”

“Nope, much to your displeasure, I’m sure, it was only an accident.”

“There’s still the unfinished business with my car,” Carla said, apparently unable to come up with another jab. “You owe me for the cleaning and deodorizing.”

“Let me make this clear. I don’t owe you a cent. You deserved it, and like I said, we’re even after you took most of my personal items. So piss off.”

Carla’s moose bristled at my remark and moved in closer, crowding Adrienne even more.

“You and Bigfoot need to scoot farther down, you’re breathing all over my partner,” I said, feeling my hackles rise. Carla’s mammoth girlfriend could have easily stomped a mud hole in my ass, but I planned to leave some crutch marks on her head if she tried.

“You can stop with the childish name calling,” Carla said snidely.

“I can’t help it. You bring out the worst in me. For the life of me, I wish I would have realized that sooner.”

Adrienne sat between us watching the angry volley of words. Normally, I’d get a nudge reminding me to tone it down, but she sat quietly with her hand on my thigh.

I took a sip of my drink, exhaled a long calming breath, then turned back to Carla. “It’s pretty obvious that you’re waiting to turn your Yeti loose on me, so let’s just get to it.”

The group that had been gathered around us quickly dispersed, leaving me to my demise.

“Although,” I continued, “it’s gonna look pretty pathetic to the cops and everyone else that your attack dog has pounded the shit out of a woman on crutches.” I couldn’t stop myself. I was essentially begging this massive wall of flesh to annihilate me. I suppose it was because I knew that as long as we came back to New Orleans I’d always have to worry about the confrontation. I just wanted to get it over with.

Ug, the unibrowed cave girl, seemed to be waiting for the signal from Carla and stood at the ready just behind Adrienne.

“Give me a hundred and fifty bucks, Hayden, or have it beaten out of you,” Carla said with a smirk.

“You drive a Lexus, you make a ton of money despite being an asshole,” I said, watching the behemoth out of the corner of my eye. “A hundred fifty dollars is a drop in the bucket for you. This is not about the money. It’s your pathetic attempt to humiliate me as I did you. And you’re not getting one red cent out of me.”

Tall, pale, and ugly made a move toward me. Adrienne spun around on her bar stool facing the woman who was about to inflict a lot of pain on me.

“Do you really want to go to jail for assault and battery tonight?” she asked. “Because you surely will, and for what? A woman who has a history of cheating on her lovers. You doubt her fidelity, and you’re willing to do this anyway?”

That stopped Ms. Frankenstein in her tracks, her surprised eyes settled on Adrienne. “What do you know?” she asked, not with the defensive tone I expected, but with a sadness as if she dreaded the answer.

“What everyone else knows in this town, and I’ve only been here for a few days.” Adrienne leaned closer to the woman. “How long are you going to allow her to play you?”

I actually felt a sliver of sympathy for the woman as her gaze left Adrienne and settled on Carla, who looked incredibly guilty. She stared at her for a long time, then looked around at the crowd, who stood watching at a safe distance. “Good night,” she said and walked out of the bar without saying another word.

Carla leapt from the barstool and yelled “bitch!” in my face before running after her new ex.

I gave Adrienne a kiss that left us both breathless. “You know, honey, sometimes that gift of yours is a real pain in the ass, but times like tonight, it’s a real lifesaver.”

Adrienne and I slept straight through breakfast the next morning. We’d closed down the bar the night before and dragged in at nearly three a.m. We’d drunk way too much and took a cab home, leaving the rental car at the club. After showers and Tylenol, we talked Wanda into giving us a ride to pick up our car. While we were out, we did a little last-minute shopping at the French Market and managed to make a stop at the Riverwalk mall, as well.

We’d purchased all our gifts but one—Iris’s—and we were having problems agreeing on what to get. When we passed a Victoria’s Secret, I grabbed Adrienne by the arm and tugged her inside.

“Let’s get her something that will make Colie’s eyes pop out of his head.” I led Adrienne through rows of bras and panties in every color and design imaginable.

“Oh, look at this,” Adrienne said and tugged my hand.

It was a teal green nightie, shear across the breasts, and came to rest at the top of the thigh.

I rubbed at my eyes, trying to erase the image of Iris wearing the apparel that Adrienne was admiring. “Maybe this wasn’t a good idea. I don’t wanna think about Iris wearing this.”

“Could you see me wearing this?” Adrienne held it up against her body.

“You’d make it look good, no doubt, but I’d just prefer you naked.”

Adrienne cuffed me in the arm and made her way to the register, teal nightie in hand.

Upon our return, Wanda and Mom were busy in the kitchen preparing dinner while Dad and Jeff lounged in front of the TV. Adrienne and I helped as much as Mom would allow since our culinary skills weren’t our strong suit.

Traditionally, we had roast on Christmas Eve and turkey on Christmas Day. The smell of the roast filled my senses as I sipped a glass of wine alone in the kitchen while Adrienne and Wanda wrapped presents upstairs. Mom walked in and looked at me with an odd expression; I could tell by the way she fidgeted something bothered her.

“Hayden, honey… I’m sorry about—”

Before she could finish, Dad came into the kitchen and she clammed up. Instead, she sighed and looked at my father like he’d committed an unpardonable sin.

“Richard is here,” Dad said as he poured a glass of wine. “Come and say hello.”

“Who’s Richard?” I asked when Dad darted back out of the kitchen.

Mom clasped her hands together. “He’s a friend of your father’s. Sweetheart, this was not my idea, and I’m not happy about it.”

I cocked my head and looked at her in bewilderment. “What idea?”

“Here they are,” Dad said as he rejoined us. A nice-looking man followed close on his heels. “Hayden took a spill and broke her leg. She’s moving a little slow right now.”

“Hello, Richard,” Mom said and gave him a brief hug.

“Thank you for having me over tonight, Margaret,” he said politely and turned his eyes to me.

“Richard, this is my daughter, Hayden,” Dad said as Richard reached out and shook my hand.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Hayden. You’re all your dad talks about around the office.”

It clicked. Dad was trying to set me up with one of his associates. Never mind that I was a lesbian and my partner was upstairs.

“Nice to meet you, Richard.” A bitter taste filled my mouth. I glared at my father, causing an uncomfortable lull in the conversation. We were all standing in a circle looking at one another when the doorbell rang.

“Were we expecting anyone else, Margaret?” Dad asked.

“No, I’ll go and see who it is.”

“I’ll leave you two to get acquainted,” Dad said without meeting my gaze and followed Mom from the room.

Richard settled down in a chair across the table and smiled. “This is kind of awkward. I’ve never been on a blind date, though this is not really considered a date. Your dad was so excited about getting us together, but I had no idea how you felt.”

Richard babbled on for a few minutes, obviously nervous and not really knowing where to step. I was seething with anger, and it showed on my face because the more he looked at me, the more he rambled.

“Hayden,” Mom said as she entered the kitchen, “there’s someone here to see you.”

“Well, it must be my night. Richard, please excuse me,” I said and pulled myself up onto my crutches.

He stood politely and acted as though he wasn’t sure if he should assist.

When I entered the living room, I noticed a short stocky woman standing in the foyer, talking to my dad. I guessed her to be in her late sixties, possibly early seventies. She was dressed in a sport coat over khaki trousers and a blue oxford that was tucked tightly into the pants that came nearly up to her ribs. Her hair in a bowl cut was nearly all gray except for a few black streaks. She looked up at me from behind a thick pair of glasses when I approached.

“Hayden,” she said nearly with a sigh. “You were only a child the last time I saw you.”

“This is Ms. Spivic,” Mom said by way of introduction. “Remember I told you she called the other day?”

The faint recollection came into full focus, and I remembered the weekend that Aunt Gloria and I had spent with her many years ago.

“Ms. Spivic, it’s wonderful to see you again.” I did my best to give her a hug around the crutches.

“I’m sorry to come by unannounced,” Ms. Spivic said. “I have no family to speak of, so I tend to forget the relevance of the holidays.”

Her statement hung in the air for a second. She had no family, no one to celebrate with. Mom was the first to speak up and cause my dad’s face to flush.

“Then you’ll just have to have dinner with us. We have plenty to go around.” Mom held up her hand, forestalling protest. “Blake has already invited a friend, so you see it’s not just a family occasion. Do say you’ll join us.”

I wished I had Adrienne’s gift at that moment, so I could hear my father’s thoughts. Mom had invited a friend of Gloria’s to dinner, and to top it off, she was obviously a dyke, right down to the men’s loafers she wore on the feet. Oh, how it must have embarrassed him in front of Richard.

“Everyone still calls me Aggie,” I heard Ms. Spivic say as Mom whisked her off to the kitchen for a glass of wine.

“Well, maybe Richard and Aggie will hit it off and she’ll steal him from me,” I said to Dad before hobbling away.

I desperately wanted another glass of wine, but I was not going back into the kitchen with Richard. Instead, I went into the living room and sat down. I could see it all over Adrienne’s face when she descended the stairs behind Wanda. She knew my thoughts and knew how badly I felt about what my father had pulled.

“It’s okay,” she mouthed as she approached.

But it wasn’t. What my father had done was a blatant slap in the face. He couldn’t have made it any plainer that he didn’t care in the least for her feelings or mine. Dad was no fool; he knew I wasn’t going to jump the fence for a handsome face. He did it to disgrace Adrienne and me.

Soon everyone was in the living room and introductions were made all around. When Dad introduced Adrienne to Richard as my friend, I watched her face. She shook his hand and smiled with far more dignity and grace than I would have.

“Adrienne,” Aggie Spivic said in the same dreamy voice as she did when she spoke my name. “You’re lovelier than I imagined. It’s such a pleasure to meet you. Gloria was one of my closest friends, and I got a real kick out of the stories she used to tell me about the inn. She said you were beautiful, but I don’t think that word does you justice.”

Aggie and Adrienne immediately bonded and moved away from the group while they discussed their mutual friend. I noticed that Aggie kept a small binder tucked under her arm and wondered if it was some oversized version of a wallet. She never put it down.

Richard and Jeff chatted about sports, but the moment Richard noticed that I wasn’t talking to anyone, he moved to my side. “Your dad tells me you love the outdoors. What are your hobbies?”

I felt bad for him. He obviously had no clue that he’d been set up for a hopeless encounter. For all he knew, I was someone who had a lot in common with him and he was hoping to get a date. For that, I took pity on him. I decided when dinner was over, I’d explain discreetly that he was barking up the wrong tree. Then Dad and I would have a chat.

“I love anything to do with the outdoors,” I said with a smile. “Adrienne and I especially love to snorkel. We spend a lot of time in the water.”

“I’ve never tried that. I had a bad experience with a jellyfish in my swimsuit, and I haven’t been to the beach since.”

“It’s never a good idea to keep one of those in your shorts,” I joked, but he failed to find the humor. “What’s your favorite outdoor hobby?”

“Soccer, I love to play it. I joined a league this summer, and we played nearly every weekend. I took the winter off after a knee injury.”

“Injuries can definitely put a damper on things, can’t they?” I looked down at my casted leg.

“Dinner is ready,” Mom said, saving me from having to play nice. “Everybody make their way to the dining room, and we’ll begin.”

Richard was kind enough to pull out my chair, then made me despise him when he took the seat next to me. Adrienne and Aggie sat across from us. I gave Adrienne an apologetic smile, which she returned. I was so angry that I could barely resist the urge to confront my father right then. Mom and Wanda had worked so hard on the amazing dinner before us that I didn’t have the heart to mess it up.

When dinner was served, an awkward silence hung over us like a fog. The clinking of knives and forks was the only sound until Aggie spoke up.

“This is a mighty fine meal,” Aggie said. She had a very precise and blunt manner of speaking that reminded me of someone who’d spent a lifetime in the military.

“Thank you,” Mom said with a smile.

“So, Richard, how’s the house coming along?” Dad asked, drawing the attention from Aggie to his guest.

“Very well, I’m almost ready to start with the cabinetry.”

“Richard is building his own home,” Dad said. “He’s done nearly all the work himself.”

“I imagine you’ll have such a feeling of accomplishment when it’s finished,” Adrienne said.

“That and an empty wallet. There are so many costs I didn’t expect. I mean the handles for all the cabinets have come to five hundred dollars alone.”

“But you’re saving a fortune by doing the work yourself,” Jeff said, adding his two cents. “And from what Dad says, the place is huge. Three stories, right?”

“You must have a lot of children,” Aggie said.

Richard cleared his throat. “I’m going to have to find a wife first, then hopefully, the kids will come along.”

“You’re building a three-story house and you don’t even have a family yet?” Aggie asked as her thick brows rose above the brim of her glasses. “Son, don’t you think you’re putting the cart before the horse?”

Mom and Dad laughed nervously to keep the mood light. I laughed because I really liked Aggie and her direct style. And I absolutely loved how Dad squirmed when she spoke.

“Maybe so,” Richard said with a smile. “But when I find the right one, we’ll have a place to live and raise a family.”

“Nothing wrong with planning ahead,” Dad said, and the conversation died. We ate again in silence for a few minutes. Adrienne caught my eye and the hint of a smirk played across her face. I knew that look well, something was about to happen.

Aggie’s gruff voice broke the silence. “I live in a two-bedroom camp. It’s all I need, and it’s paid for, too.” She looked squarely at Richard. “Status doesn’t mean squat to me.”

“You still live there?” I asked. “I remember thinking that it was the coolest place and you could fish right off the back porch.”

Aggie laughed. “I still remember you standing there not so patiently waiting for the fish to start bitin’. Long, lanky, knobby-kneed and buck-toothed.”

“You could have left out the buck-toothed part.”

“You looked like a rabbit with those teeth,” Aggie said without any trace of humor. “But now look at you. A fine grown woman in love. I have to say that you and Adrienne make a stunning couple.”

Dad began choking and gagging. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Richard’s eyes bulging and Jeff clutching his napkin to his face to keep from laughing out loud.

Aggie either didn’t notice the commotion she caused or didn’t care. I suspected the latter, as she continued. “Gloria always used to say when you two met, it would be kismet.” She clapped her hands together to accentuate the point. The sound echoed through the dining room. “She had no doubt that you two would become a couple that would last the test of time. I just hate that she’s not here to see it.”

“That’s enough,” my father said once he was able to catch his breath.

“Enough what?” Aggie looked at him with innocent eyes.

“Did you put her up to this?” Dad demanded of Adrienne.

“Don’t you dare accuse her,” I warned.

Dad glared and pointed his fork at me. “You have no respect for me or this household, and I’ll not have you flaunting what you are around here.”

“Blake, this is not the time or pl—”

“Shut up, Margaret!” Dad said and turned his attention back to me.

“No, Blake,” Mom said, her voice low and raspy as she fought to control her anger. There was a look in her eyes that I’d never seen before, and apparently Dad hadn’t either because he looked at her in shock.

“Jeff resents Hayden because he heard you tell a friend that you wish Hayden would have been your son instead. You hurt him deeply. You’ve always tried to brow beat Hayden into what you wanted, no demanded. You’ve driven a wedge between us and our children, and I’ve stood back and let you do it, but no more.”

The room fell deathly silent, and no one moved a muscle.

“I’m the head of this household,” Dad said.

“You won’t have a household to lord over if you don’t push back from this table right now,” Mom said between clenched teeth.

Dad threw down his napkin and stood looking at Mom as if he didn’t recognize her and left.

The rest of us sat quietly until Mom spoke. “I’ve made dessert. I’ll go get it now.”

“I’ll help you,” Wanda said and followed her to the kitchen.

“I think it’ll be a good idea if I went ahead and left,” Richard said.

I reached over and put a hand on his arm. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, I understand…I think. It was nice meeting you.” He stood and looked at everyone else. “It was nice meeting you all,” he said, then turned on one heel and made a hasty retreat.

“I should go, too,” Aggie said. “Before I do, I need to give you this.” She pushed what I had thought was her wallet across the table at me. “Gloria didn’t want this to remain on the island, so she mailed it to me with instructions to give it to you. She figured the best time to catch you here would be Christmas.”

“What is it?”

Aggie stood and looked at me. “Don’t know, never opened it. It was important to her, though.”

“Thank you,” I said as I tried to get on my feet. “I’ll see you out.”

“Don’t try to get up. You’ve busted a stem. You don’t need to go to the trouble for me.”

 “I’ll see you out, Aggie,” Adrienne said as she rose.

“Aggie,” I called out as she moved from the table, “thank you…for everything.”

“You’re welcome.”

Jeff and I were left alone at the table. I looked over at him. He was just staring at the tablecloth.

“I’m sorry, Jeff.”

He looked at me then, his face blank. “Me too. I should have been mad at Dad, not you.”

“We’ve both wanted his approval for so long I don’t think it’ll ever happen. Maybe it’s time we stopped begging for it and just be happy with who we are.”

My brother scrubbed at his teary eyes with the back of his hand. “It’s just not that easy for me. I’m not like you.”

“Jeff…”

“Don’t try to make it any better, Hay. I’ll get over it.”

That was the first time he’d called me by my childhood nickname in years.

“I’m always available if you wanna talk.”

“I may take you up on that, but it’ll take a while.”

Mom and Wanda came back into the room with loaded dessert trays, just as Adrienne returned. All three looked like they’d been crying.

“Margaret, I’m so sorry,” Adrienne began.

“Please…don’t be,” Mom said as she set her tray down. “It needed to happen. We’ve tiptoed around it all for a long time. Besides, honey, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

Mom went over and took Adrienne into her arms and I lost it. Jeff reached over and rubbed my back, and it made me cry all the more. The whole room was a cacophony of snorts and sniffs.

This time when the Tate women retired to the porch with our spiked coffees, Jeff joined us. We talked and laughed into the late hours of the night. There were no barbs or jabs exchanged between Jeff and me, and when midnight rolled around, we toasted Christmas together.

Dad returned home around three a.m. I knew this because the fight between him and Mom woke me up, and I looked at the clock. I was sure that it woke Jeff and Wanda, as well, since their room was next to our parents. The voices were too muffled to hear what was being said, but Mom seemed to be the one doing all the yelling.

When things calmed down, I thought about the book that Aggie had given me. I’d been emotionally drained when we went to bed and tucked it away in my suitcase unopened. Now curiosity was getting the better of me, but I was too tired to do anything about it.

Adrienne and I met Jeff and Wanda in the hall the next morning. They were standing at the top of the stairs, debating something.

“What’s up?” I asked as we joined them.

“We’re afraid to go down,” Wanda said.

“We’re not afraid,” Jeff said. “We just don’t know what the mood is downstairs, and Wanda won’t go and do a recon.”

“Okay, we’ll all go down together.” I nudged Jeff. “You go first.”

“Ladies should go first,” he argued.

“Okay, girls, let’s go. The chicken can bring up the rear.”

Jeff thumped me in the back of the head like he did when we were kids, making me laugh.

When we got to the kitchen, I was surprised to see Mom and Dad sitting together at the table. Mom jumped up and started making breakfast. “It’s about time y’all got up. I thought we might be eating breakfast at lunch.”

Dad folded the newspaper, set in on the table, and stood. He walked over to Adrienne and I felt the hair on my spine rise.

“I need to apologize to you,” he said. “About Richard and my accusation at dinner last night. Please forgive me.”

“Thank you,” Adrienne said with a meek smile.

He turned to the rest of us who stood slack jawed. “I must apologize to you all, as well.”

“O…kay, Dad,” I stammered in shock.

“Jeff, may I speak to you alone, son?”

Jeff nodded and followed Dad from the kitchen, leaving the rest of us dumbfounded. “What did you do to him?” Wanda asked.

Mom turned from the stove and smiled. “The soon-to-be new year is bringing some changes with it.”

“So you’re saying there’s a new sheriff in town, and it’s Margaret Tate,” I teased to lighten the moment.

“Damn skippy. Now sit down, I’m serving up breakfast.”

None of us was willing to go up against the self-appointed sheriff who wielded a spatula. Wanda and I dropped into our chairs, but Adrienne the brave heart went to the coffeepot first.

“Hayden, it’s going to take him a while before he’s ready to talk to you, just be patient,” Mom said as she set a pan of piping hot biscuits on the table. “You’ll probably get a phone call when you get back to the inn, so please accept it.”

My shoulders sagged with relief. I didn’t think I could handle any more drama. A phone call suited me just fine.

Late in the afternoon, we dined on turkey with all the trimmings, then gathered around the tree to exchange gifts. Adrienne and I decided to exchange ours when we got back to the island and had time alone. Piles of gifts were stacked in front of each of us, and we waited until all had been delivered before ripping in all at once.

Adrienne gasped after opening the first present. “Margaret,” she said as she lifted the sweater that we’d all argued about.

“Wanda sneaked out and picked it up for me,” Mom said. “I hope it fits. And if you’ll dig a little deeper, you’ll find the pants you were ogling. At least you can wear them when you get home.”

They exchanged hugs as the rest of us tore into our gifts. Wanda was thrilled with the earrings from Jeff and the clothes from Mom and Dad. She shrieked with delight at the print we’d given her—a proud rooster strutting across a barnyard.

“Oh, God, more roosters,” Jeff said with a moan. “Our kitchen looks like Old MacDonald’s farm already.”

Wanda and Jeff gave Adrienne and I matching silver necklaces that we’d taken an interest in while shopping. Mom gave me clothes, as well, and I noted happily that they were something I’d have picked out myself.

I’d purchased Jeff’s gift on the Internet before we left the island because I knew it would be something he’d enjoy. Tickets to an Atlanta Braves game with a collector’s cap. He beamed at Adrienne and me when he opened it.

The last to open their gifts were Mom and Dad. Mom’s eyes glistened with tears when she opened our gift. Photographers took random pictures of Pat O’Brien customers and I’d purchased the one taken of us that day unbeknownst to the rest of the group. All four of us were laughing and holding up our glasses. Adrienne had picked out a frame that matched the rest of the décor.

“I’ll treasure this,” Mom said as she clutched it to her chest. “That was a special day.”

In years past, Dad had always given Mom the lamest gifts. One year, it was a vacuum cleaner, another was a serving set. This year, he handed her a slim box. Her jaw sagged when she opened it and saw the tennis bracelet she’d been hinting at for years.

Something was different between them. I watched as my dad caressed my mom’s cheek before kissing her. They looked into each other’s eyes adoringly. It was weird but sweet at the same time. I had no idea what went on during their fight the night before, but it was obvious Mom had won. There really was a new sheriff in town and she got her man. To top it off, it looked as though she’d tamed him.

The next morning came too soon. Adrienne and I packed up our stuff and loaded it into the car. The entire family gathered around us and gave us tearful hugs. It broke my heart to hug my mom goodbye. “I’ll come to see you soon,” she whispered in my ear and squeezed me tighter.

When it was my turn to hug Dad, we stared at each other awkwardly until he pulled me to him. “I love you,” he whispered into my ear. I hadn’t heard him say that in years. Mom had always done it for him.

“I love you, too,” I managed to blurt out before climbing into the car, crutches and all. I held it together until Adrienne backed us out onto the road and steered us toward the airport.

Chapter Fifteen

We hugged Iris like we’d been apart for years. She laughed as we latched onto her and squeezed the breath out of her. “Get off of me, girlies,” she said with a broad grin. “Let me look at you.”

She held Adrienne at arm’s length, and when she seemed pleased that Adrienne was healthy and intact, she turned her attention to me.

“How did dis happen?” She pointed at my leg.

“Me and Adrienne were getting freaky one night and I caught it in the footboard of the bed.”

Iris rolled her eyes and looked at Adrienne, who shrugged. When she realized that I was serious, she laughed heartily.

“Come on, I want to hear all about your visit, but you can leave out the bedroom acrobatics,” she said with a shake of her head and helped me into the Jeep.

Tropical heat plus a cast equals itching. I was rolling all over the backseat trying to find something to stuff into the cast while Iris drove us across the island.

“I can’t take this,” I whined. “I’m having Shelby cut me out of this thing.”

“She won’t do it,” Adrienne said, looking over her shoulder. “It’s not time for it to come off. We’re just going to have to find something for you to scratch with.”

“This is sure going to put a damper on Teddy’s swimming lessons,” I complained.

“You’re going to have to take it easy for a while, love. The more you take care of it, the quicker you’ll be out of the cast.”

I felt like I had fleas. I just knew that the hair on my leg was growing at an exaggerated rate. I’d look like Chewbacca when the cast came off.

We spent the drive back to the inn telling all about our time in New Orleans and the changes that were taking place within the Tate family. I watched Iris’s facial expressions in the rearview mirror and how her eyes grew wide at each revelation. Iris knew better than anybody how my parents had treated Gloria, and she was shocked at how the tide had begun to change. It was when I mentioned Aggie Spivic and the book that the Jeep came to an abrupt stop.

Iris pivoted in her seat and looked at me. “Have you read it yet?”

“I was going to while we were on the plane, but Adrienne and I slept on all three flights. Do you know what it says?”

Iris shook her head. “Gloria was always writing. It was very personal to her.”

“Then why are you so surprised that I have the book?”

Iris looked at Adrienne, who surely knew what was going through her mind, and sighed. “She mailed it to someone far away. Why didn’t she trust me to give it to you?”

“I don’t know,” I said honestly. “I’m guessing that the answer may be contained in the book itself, and if I find it, I’ll share it with you.”

Iris nodded and turned back to the road, but not before I saw the hurt in her eyes.

Adrienne gave me a sad look and draped her arm over Iris’s shoulder as we continued on to the inn.

You know the old saying “Home is where the heart is”? I’d heard it all my life but never paid it much attention. That old saying passed through my mind as we pulled up in front of the bar. Our little haven was simple and needed a lot of care, but for me, it was home. Some of the people I held closest to my heart resided there, and it was the one place in this world that I could be just me and still be loved. My family and I had made great strides in mending our relationships, but New Orleans would never be home to me again.

Iris started dinner while Adrienne and I unpacked our things. I crutched around our cottage helping as much as I could. Two kittens mistook the cast for a new scratching post and latched on, taking advantage of a free ride around the room.

“Oh, my God, I love these little things,” Adrienne said as she scooped one up and kissed its tiny face. “I’ve missed our babies.”

Since her declaration on the plane, there was no more talk about having children of our own. I hoped it was just a moment of insanity. “These babies are perfect. They wash themselves, they’re already clothed, and we don’t have to send them to college.”

“And babies don’t lick their butts or scratch up the furniture.” Adrienne cuddled the kitten to her chest; I could hear it purring from where I stood. “Kittens don’t say ‘momma,’ and they won’t be around to take over the inn when we’re gone.”

“You have a point there, but who’s to say that our child will even want to keep the inn? He or she might pack up and leave as soon as they’re old enough.”

“Is that what you’re afraid of? Your baby might up and leave you one day?”

I shrugged. “That could be one reason. I’m also afraid of around-the-clock feedings, diapers that look like a bomb went off in them, and I hate it when they spit up.”

Adrienne put her kitten down and took me into her arms instead. “My love, they don’t stay babies forever.”

“I’m well aware of that, and I assure you I have a list of negatives for every growing stage.”

“I’m sure you do,” Adrienne said before dropping a kiss on my lips. “Iris is probably ready for us to eat. We can debate this later.”

“There will be many debates.” I followed her out the door. “I can produce evidence, too. We can ride into town and ask women what it’s like to raise children. The mothers will be easy to spot. We’ll just look for a woman with bald spots and a twitching eye.”

Adrienne and I continued our discussion until we arrived at the bar, and the smell of Iris’s cooking caught my nostrils. Iris had just put dinner on the table. Pork chops smothered in pineapple sauce and wild rice. I could have done without the broccoli, but I’d lost that fight a long time ago.

“Where’s Colie?” I asked as I fell into a chair.

“He won’t be joining us for dinner,” Iris said as she took her seat. “It’s just us girls, but he’ll be here later.”

Adrienne grinned down at her plate, refusing to look at us.

“You know,” Iris said with a smile and a roll of her eyes.

“Hayden doesn’t, though, and I want to hear you say it.”

“Say what, damn it?” I asked, irritated that I was the only one at the table in the dark.

“Watch that mouth, girlie,” Iris said with a scowl that she couldn’t hold for long. “Colie and me are gettin’ married.”

My mouth fell open. I was at a loss for words for a moment. “You’re not leaving the inn, are you?” I asked when I got over the surprise.

“No, Colie will move in with me, his place is too small. Besides, I couldn’t leave my girls,” she reassured with a pat on my arm.

“Congratulations,” Adrienne said with a giggle and threw her arms around Iris’s neck.

“Oh, that’s just great. Now he’ll really be hanging around all the time. Getting his testosterone all over everything.”

“You hush,” Iris said with a chuckle.

“Have you set a date yet?” I asked.

“September, that’s when the gang will be here.”

The gang was a rowdy bunch of lesbians who came to the inn every year. They spent most of their nights drinking, dancing, and skinny-dipping. The inn became something all together different when they were around.

Adrienne seemed thrilled with the idea, but I was a wee bit apprehensive. “Iris, are you sure? The gang is a…well, a hedonistic pack of wild animals when they’re here.”

“She’s right, they do get a bit wild,” Adrienne said.

“I know,” Iris said with a grin. “But they’re like family, and I think they should be invited.”

The rest of the evening was spent with Adrienne and Iris discussing wedding plans and me yawning. I was happy for Iris and Colie, but I didn’t care much for ceremonies, nor did I like being in on the planning. Colie saved me two hours into the discussion when he dropped in for coffee. He and his men had begun their nightly patrol.

Adrienne and I greeted him with warm hugs and congratulations. And then we exchanged Christmas gifts. We gave Colie a portable satellite radio so he could listen to ball games even when duty called. He was thrilled; Iris not so much.

“Iris, our gift to you cannot be returned,” Adrienne said as she passed her the envelope. “So please do not dare argue with us.”

Iris’s eyes narrowed as she opened the envelope, then teared when she read what was inside.

“You’re a partner now,” I said with a smile. “You now own a portion of this inn with me and Adrienne.”

Iris opened her mouth to speak, but Adrienne cut her off, knowing what she was going to say.

“You have no argument that will make us change our minds, so the only thing you can do at this point is agree.”

“I have nothing to invest,” Iris said with a sniff.

“It’s a gift, there’s no need for you to invest anything. We want you as our partner. You’ve earned it,” I said. “And we have this for you, too.” I handed her a box and grinned. “This will be really special come September.”

Iris dabbed at her eyes and opened the gift. She spied what was inside and slapped the lid closed. “Dis was your idea, wasn’t it?”

Adrienne chuckled, “Actually, it was my idea and you don’t have to wait until September to enjoy it.”

“What is it?” Colie asked.

“Let’s just say that you’ll both enjoy it,” Adrienne teased.

Iris’s dark complexion hid her blush, but Adrienne and I knew it was there and we laughed mercilessly.

“Ever heard of Victoria’s Secret?” I asked Colie.

“I agree, no reason to wait until September,” he said with a laugh.

Adrienne and I retired to our cottage with a bottle of wine and a roll of plastic wrap for my cast so I could take a shower. After we were bathed and the wine had relaxed us, we exchanged our gifts.

There was really no place to shop on the island, so we’d sneaked off while in New Orleans and had done our own shopping. I gave Adrienne my gift first. The box was large and her eyes sparkled as she ripped at the wrapping paper. When she opened it, another wrapped box was inside.

“You are such a shit,” she said with a chuckle. “How many of these will I have to open?”

“I will have probably had another glass of wine by the time you get down to the real present,” I said with a sly grin.

Wrapping paper and boxes flew, and the kittens played in the debris. When she finally found the bracelet, she sat in silence while reading the inscription, my love, my life. It was a simple silver band that fit her wrist perfectly. I’d seen her looking at it one day and heard her telling Wanda how much she liked it. I had Wanda distract her so I could go back and get it.

“I had to think about beignets the entire time I was talking to the sales clerk.”

“I had no idea,” Adrienne said with a pleased smile and a kiss. “You must be getting better at blocking me out.”

“Only when I’m doing something like this.” I pointed to the bracelet.

“I’ll never take it off,” Adrienne said with another kiss and placed a small box in my hand. “You’re really going to get a kick out of this.”

I opened the box and laughed. The bracelet inside was thicker and slightly masculine, unlike the delicate one I’d given her. And bore the same inscription.

“You did well keeping me from your thoughts. I had no idea you were getting me the bracelet. And believe it or not, the inscription just came to me,” Adrienne said as she slipped it on my wrist.

That night when we made love, there were no broken bones…but Adrienne did end up with a bruise on her calf, compliments of the cast.

Chapter Sixteen

The next day began like any other. Adrienne spent the morning with Iris ordering supplies and food. I went over our finances, hoping to stretch every extra penny I could find. The inn was quiet, our staff had already prepped and cleaned the cottages and were enjoying their time off. It was peaceful.

We enjoyed lunch with Iris and Colie, and the group got even bigger when Myra and Shelby dropped in. Both were thrilled to hear of Iris and Colie’s engagement and the conversation around the table was all about planning the wedding, until I asked Shelby about my leg.

“How long until I can wear a boot or something and get rid of these crutches?”

“What did the treating physician tell you, Monkey Chops?” Shelby asked.

“Nothing. He said to follow up with my regular doctor, and that would be you.”

Shelby pressed her thumb into the soft tissue peeking out from my cast just before my toes. “You still have a lot of swelling. I’d need to look at the report and the X-rays if you have them.”

“We made sure to get all of that,” Adrienne said as she stood. “I’ll run to the cabin and get it for you.”

She gave me a kiss after I thanked her for making the hike for me. Had I known it might be the last kiss I’d ever get from her, I’d never have let her go.

Iris served dessert, and I was halfway through my key lime pie when a cold feeling washed over me. Adrienne was not back yet. My heart felt like icy fingers were clutching it, and I shoved back from the table, violently scrambling to get on my feet. Everyone looked at me in shock.

“What is it, Hayden?” Iris asked as she stood.

Sweat began to pour down my back, and I felt like I was going to pass out. “Adrienne, she—”

Colie sprang to his feet and ran from the bar in the direction of our cottage. The other three looked at me bewildered.

“Adrienne should have been back by now, something’s wrong.” I began moving as fast as I could, and Shelby sped past me leaving Iris and Myra to help me. “Don’t wait on me, go,” I grunted.

Iris made a sound that was a cross between a whimper and a sob and began running toward our cottage. Myra ignored me and stayed by my side. I was moving as fast as I could until one of my crutches caught in a patch of sand and sent me sprawling to the ground. I cried out in agony, not because of my injuries. I knew something was wrong, and I couldn’t get to Adrienne fast enough.

Myra rolled me over and grabbed the front of my shirt, pulling me to a stand along with one of the crutches. While I balanced, she grabbed the other and we started again. My heart broke as I heard voices calling Adrienne’s name just ahead of us. When we reached the clearing, I saw Iris standing in front of our cottage holding something silver in her hand. It was the bracelet I’d given Adrienne the night before.

I’ll never take it off played through my mind as I approached.

Shelby and Colie screamed for Adrienne as they combed the area around our cottage. Colie would yell her name, then scream something into the phone clamped to his ear.

When I made it to Iris, I sank down on my wounded knees and wrapped my arms around her waist. “She’s gone, I can feel it,” I said with a tortured sob.

Iris knelt down so we were eye level and grabbed the front of my shirt. She shook me hard and pulled me close to her face. “Where?”

“I don’t know, but I know she’s not here. Something’s wrong. I can feel it,” I wailed.

Adrienne had been missing for six hours, and it was growing dark. Colie had people combing the inn and the entire island. CatIsland was small, but there were so many places one could hide or be hidden.

I sat in the bar, my teeth chattering despite the heat. I’d thrown up lunch and refused to let anyone get near the cuts and abrasions that covered my hands and knees. I’d demanded that anyone who could walk hunt for Adrienne until she was found. I would tend to myself.

I cursed the cast on my leg that prevented me from joining the search. At one point, I’d tossed the crutches to the ground and tried to walk on the cast. Iris had found me in the brush half-crawling and calling Adrienne’s name. She and Shelby dragged me back to the bar and set me next to the phone, then Iris said something that cut me like a knife.

“You’re in no condition to help with the search. You’ll only slow us down.”

Tears and sweat poured off my face and threatened to extinguish the cigarette that I drew shakily to my lips. The phone rang, making me jump, and I snatched it up on the first ring. “Hello?” I rasped, hardly recognizing my own voice.

“Hayden?” my mother asked. “What’s wrong? Are you sick?”

My mouth felt like it was filled with cotton. I cleared my throat and tried to speak, but it came out all jumbled. “We’ve been having problems at the inn, Adrienne is missing.”

“Did she leave you?” Mom asked, misunderstanding what I was trying to say.

“No, Mom,” I said with a sob. “Somebody took her.”

There was a brief silence. “I’m coming, honey. I’ll call you from my cell phone when I’m on the way to the airport.”

“Thank you.”

“Hayden,” Mom’s voice was firm, “get control of yourself. You can fall apart after we’ve found her, and we will find her.”

I’m not sure what time it was when Iris and Myra returned to the bar. Myra had whip marks across her face, apparently inflicted by the foliage while she ran through it. Iris looked as though she’d aged twenty years. There were bags under her eyes and deep creases around her mouth. They both were sweating profusely as they dropped into chairs on either side of me.

“Colie says the search will go around the clock. He has policemen coming from Nassau that will be here in the next couple of hours.” She abruptly stopped talking and grabbed one of the bottles of water scattered on the table in front of us. She downed half of it in nearly one swallow.

“They’re going to set up a command center at Colie’s station and fan out over the island,” Myra finished.

I didn’t say a word. I couldn’t. Adrienne was out there somewhere, it was dark. I wondered if she was afraid, if she was hurt. I wished I possessed her gift and could hear her thoughts, but I couldn’t. All I had was the cold feeling that began the minute she disappeared.

Myra reached over and put an arm around my shoulder, as Iris snatched up the phone that had begun ringing. My ear perked listening while I prayed for good news.

“Yes, I’ll tell her. One of us will be there to pick you up when you land.” Iris paused and listened for a moment as tears filled her eyes. “Thank you,” she whispered and pressed a button to end the call.

“Dat was your mother. Dey were able to get a flight out tonight into Nassau but won’t be able to get a flight here until da morning.”

I nodded and tears began anew as she reached over and clutched my hand. “You need to sleep. I’ll stay here with the phone in case anyone calls.”

“There’s no way I can do that.”

“How about you stretch out on one of the lounge chairs?” Myra suggested. “Iris and I will lay down with you. We can keep the phone close in case it rings.”

I looked at them both. They were exhausted, so I agreed. The three of us pulled chaise lounges close together and lay down. Minutes later, I heard Myra’s steady breathing and knew she was asleep. I looked over at Iris, who stared at the ceiling; a tear trickled out of her eye and ran down her face into her hair.

“I didn’t like Adrienne the first time I met her,” Iris said softly. “Gloria was immediately taken by her, and I guess there was a part of me dat was jealous. But it didn’t take long for dat girl to push her way into my ol’ heart.” Iris turned and looked at me. “Now she’s my child.”

I reached over and clutched Iris’s hand. Nothing else needed to be said, we were both in agony.

We lay there for a long time until I felt Iris’s grip loosen a little. I glanced over at her as her eyelids fluttered. She was fighting sleep. Exhaustion soon took her down and she fell into restless oblivion. My eyes never closed. Instead, I looked out into the tropical forest willing Adrienne to return to me. By sunrise, it hadn’t happened.

The bar was quiet. I was alone again after Iris and Myra ate breakfast and rejoined the search. I could no longer just sit and wait. Instead, I wandered the paths around the cottages hoping I could find something, anything that could lead me to my love. I noticed that each of the cottage doors stood open. I made my way to the first, unconcerned that there might have been someone inside waiting to do me harm. Nothing seemed out of place. I checked each cottage and closed each door until I came to the one Adrienne and I shared.

My heart felt heavy as I crossed the threshold. The room had been torn apart. Our mattress had been turned and pushed from the box spring. Clothes littered the floor; the contents of our closet had been emptied. All our toiletries had been taken from the cabinets and thrown on the bathroom floor. I looked at it all without emotion. Whoever had done this could have burned the thing to the ground and I wouldn’t have cared.

“Hayden,” Myra said softly, slipping into the room behind me. “Are you okay?”

“No, I’m not.”

She walked over to me and wrapped an arm around my waist. “Iris’s place looks just like this,” she said. “Except there are holes in the wall. Someone was incredibly angry.”

Adrienne was alive, I could feel it. And maybe whoever took her was hoping she’d tell him where to find what he was looking for. That part worried me the most. What lengths was he willing to go to extract that information?

“There’s someone in the bar to see you,” Myra said, drawing my attention back to her. “Come with me.”

When we reached the bar, I was shocked. Mom had said she was coming, but I never expected to see the entire Tate clan. I’d forgotten to pick them up, but Myra had taken care of that.

They all gathered around me in a tight group hug. When we pulled apart, Dad was the first to speak. “Me, Jeff, and Wanda are going with Myra to help with the search. Your mom is going to stay with you.”

As long as I could remember, Dad had never taken a family vacation with us. There was seldom a day that he didn’t go into his office and often worked on holidays. But now he was here, a place he swore he’d never step foot, and he was here to help Adrienne and me. I grabbed him and held on with all my might, a hug that he returned with equal fervor.

“Everything’s going to be okay, honey, you’ll see,” he whispered into my hair.

I gave Wanda and Jeff hugs, as well, and Jeff was kind enough to tell me that I needed a shower.

After Myra and her search crew departed, Mom made coffee and we sat down.

“Myra told me what she knew, but I’d like you to tell me what’s been going on around here.”

I looked at her and noticed how wind-blown her hair looked. It was full of the bugs I’d encountered the first time I’d come to the island.

“You have a bug.” I reached over and plucked one from her hair. “Well, maybe a few.”

“What are these things?” Mom asked in disgust as she joined me in pulling them out of her hair.

“I have no idea, but I’m certain they come from hell.”

“Your dad got hit in the mouth with one and we had to pull over while he threw up…pansy.” Mom grinned.

I wanted to laugh but couldn’t muster the strength.

“Hayden, tell me,” Mom said as she pushed some of my tangled hair behind my ear.

“Someone has been vandalizing the inn. We think it might be connected to our former handyman.”

“Has he been questioned?”

“He’s dead.”

“Oh.”

“We did it.”

Mom’s eyes grew wide and her mouth dropped open. She opened and closed it a few times before she could speak. “You murdered someone?” she asked with a shake of her head.

“It was either us or him. It was self-defense. He stole money from his former employer, then killed a man that had come looking for him. Adrienne and I figured him out and he knew it. He took us hostage and was trying to get off the island when Iris took him out with her skillet.”

Mom took a sip of her coffee, then a deep breath. “How does this tie into Adrienne’s disappearance?”

“Hank hid a lot of money around the inn. After his death, Adrienne and I recovered what was left and donated it to the medical clinic. We think someone still believes there’s money hidden and they’ve come to collect.”

“Why didn’t the company that Hank worked for demand their money back?” Mom asked.

“They’re drug runners, and most of them are in jail.”

“Most of them?” Mom shook her head again. “So some drugged-up fiend has been vandalizing the inn, and now has possibly taken Adrienne?”

Guilt descended on me like a vulture, ripping and tearing at my insides. If I’d have taken this seriously, maybe Adrienne would be sitting here with me instead. My eyes burned, but there were no more tears left to cry.

“Hayden Marie,” Mom said softly, “why didn’t you tell me this?”

“I was afraid that you’d really hound me about selling the inn over Christmas and we were having such a good time.” I hated that my voice sounded small, like a child.

Mom nodded her understanding but didn’t say anything for a few minutes. When she did speak again, she changed the subject. I figured she needed a while to digest what she’d learned.

“When I told your dad that Adrienne was missing and I had to come here to be with you, he really surprised me. He immediately began making flight arrangements and called your brother. The next thing I knew, we were packing. I really expected an argument and told him as much, but he told me that he needed to be here for you.”

Before I could comment, Colie and two men in crisp white uniforms walked into the bar. He introduced the two officers to me, and I introduced them all to my mother.

Colie knelt down in front of me and clasped my hands between his. “You know we haven’t found her yet or that would have been the first thing I would have said.”

“I know,” I said sadly.

“We haven’t found any ransom notes and no one has contacted us, and I know you haven’t gotten any calls because you would have notified me, right?”

“Of course.”

“Hayden, we don’t have any leads right now. We’ve questioned all the staff, and no one knows a thing, but I don’t want you to give up hope.”

“I understand.”

“I just wanted to come and explain in person that we’ll continue to search for her, and if you get any calls, I want you to notify me immediately.”

“I promise.”

“And promise me this,” Colie said with a kind smile. “Iris tells me that you’re not eating or sleeping. Promise me that you’ll change that.”

“I’ll promise I’ll try, but I can’t make any guarantees.”

Colie and the officers went back to work, leaving Mom and me alone once again. She looked at me with a mother’s compassionate eyes.

“How about I make you something?”

“I’ve been nauseated since this whole thing began. I don’t know if I can keep anything down.”

“Then maybe some crackers,” Mom said as she stood.

I showed her around the kitchen and pantry. She made us a snack and sent me back to the bar to sit down. A few minutes later, she joined me and I managed to eat a few crackers.

“This place is beautiful.” Mom nibbled a banana. “I can see why you love it so much.”

“You haven’t seen the half of it. Maybe after our snack, we can walk around a bit. Maybe we’ll find something that no one else has noticed.”

“After this snack, you’re going to lay down for a while, then you’re going to bathe, then you can show me around.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but I knew it was futile to argue, and frankly, I didn’t have the strength.

After we ate, I did as my mother instructed and lay down. I refused to go back to my cottage, afraid I’d miss something, so we struck a compromise. I stretched out on one of the chaise lounges and closed my eyes. My mother sat next to me, stroking my hair, as she did when I was little. Though I fought it, sleep took hold of me and pulled hard until I had no choice but to submit.

Chapter Seventeen

“You have the key, use it.”

I recognized the voice instantly, though I couldn’t see anything. The familiar scent of Gloria’s perfume was strong. “What key?”

“At your fingertips.”

I think I sat straight up before I was fully awake. Sunlight filled my eyes, making me temporarily blind, but I could still smell it. That musky scent that Gloria made for herself by combining two of her favorite perfumes.

“You’ve only been asleep for thirty minutes,” Mom said and tried to push me back down. “Sleep a little longer, honey.”

“I can’t,” I said as I squirmed away from her.

“Hayden…”

I snapped at her before I could stop myself. “I said I can’t. Adrienne is out there somewhere and I can’t just lay here and sleep.”

Mom sighed as she stood. “Then take me for that walk you promised.”

We were halfway through the courtyard before I apologized for my behavior, but Mom was understanding. I took her by the guest cottages and showed her the ones that she and my family would be staying in. She seemed quite pleased with the accommodations. The next place I took her was the bluff overlooking the beach. She stood in awe of the pink-tinted sand and the blue waters that lapped at the beach.

“When I first came here, I walked out on this bluff. A snake slithered out of the brush and I ended up in that tree.” I pointed to the poor excuse of a scrub oak. “I got all tangled up in it and ended up tearing my shirt off. I didn’t realize that Adrienne was behind me and had seen the whole embarrassing incident.” I couldn’t help but smile at the memory. “She laughed at me and I wanted to choke the daylights out of her.”

A lump grew in my throat and I couldn’t speak another word. Mom stroked my back but said nothing. She knew that no words would comfort me.

Night seemed to come too early, and with great sadness, I had to accept that I would be spending it without Adrienne by my side. The notion that I should get used to it crossed my mind, but I refused to accept it. I busied myself with helping my family get settled in and helping Iris prepare dinner.

She was exhausted but pushed on anyway; like me, she needed something to keep her mind occupied. Colie and Shelby didn’t join us but persisted in their search, and I was grateful. Dad, Wanda, and Jeff looked beat as they ate. All three were sunburned and looked like they might have fallen into their plates at any second. They tried to keep the conversation light and talked about all they’d seen on the island, but when Wanda’s head began to bob, I knew their evening was drawing to a close. I sent them all off to bed, but Mom insisted on doing the cleaning up. Iris and I walked her back to her cabin and returned to the bar where we settled on our chaise lounges.

“You can’t keep going at this pace,” I told Iris. “You ought to go to one of the cottages and get a real night’s sleep.”

“You should take your own advice, girlie,” Iris shot back with a yawn, but neither of us was willing to budge.

“I did sleep a little today, and I dreamed about Gloria.”

Iris turned on her side and looked at me. “Tell me about it.”

“She told me I had the key and to use it, but I don’t really know what that means.”

“What is locked that we haven’t already opened?” Iris asked around a yawn.

“Nothing that I know of. We’ve searched every building, every vehicle. There’s nothing left to search that has a lock on it.”

“Maybe it’s not a real key, maybe she means something else,” Iris said as her eyelids began to flutter. I watched her doze off, and I began my lonely vigil. You have the key, use it played through my mind. I was too weak and tired to brainstorm any longer and I felt myself slipping into sleep.

A noise caused me to bolt upright, and I startled Iris, who gave out a little cry. The sun was up, and we’d slept through the night. I felt like I’d betrayed Adrienne by indulging.

“I’m going to get breakfast started,” Iris said as she stretched and groaned.

“I’ll help,” my mother said from behind us. She was sitting at a table with a cup of coffee, looking refreshed. “If you don’t mind, Iris, I’ll do the cooking and you can enjoy a cup of coffee. There’s no need for you to wait on us. You’ve done too much as it is.”

I was shocked when Iris agreed, then saddened to realize that even though she’d gotten some sleep, she was still exhausted.

“I’ll help you, Mom.” I struggled to my feet.

“You will go and shower,” Mom said sternly. “I can manage breakfast by myself.”

My hair was tangled, and I smelled awful. I was offensive to myself and probably to everyone around me, so I reluctantly agreed. I hobbled back to my cottage and frowned at the disarray. It took me a while, but I managed to clean up the bathroom. Then I wrapped my leg in the plastic wrap and climbed into the shower.

As I washed my hair, I remembered how Adrienne would stand just outside of the shower making sure I didn’t get the cast wet or fall again. Everything in our cottage reminded me of her, even those long auburn hairs that often clogged the drain. I missed her terribly and my heart broke. I cried for her the entire time I bathed and I hated to admit to myself that I was sinking deeper into despair.

I emerged from the shower awkwardly, missing her hands to steady me. I dried and managed to dress, then sank down into my favorite chair. I used a crutch as a lever and pushed the coffee table back upright and lit a cigarette. Adrienne would’ve been pissed at me for smoking in the cottage, but in its current state, I doubt it mattered. I propped my casted leg up on the coffee table, but before I could lean back, the phone rang.

“Hayden, it’s Aggie Spivic.”

I wasn’t sure if Mom had spoken to Aggie before they left. Maybe she didn’t know Adrienne was missing, and I couldn’t bring myself to explain to another soul what happened, so I played dumb. “Hi, Aggie, what’s up?”

“Your aunt paid me a visit last night.”

“Gloria’s dead.” The words were out of my mouth before I could rein them in. I regretted being so blunt.

“Deader than a doornail, but she was here. Sat at the foot of my bed wearing one of those awful floral print shirts.”

“Whatever you ate for dinner last night played havoc on your imagination.”

“She told me you were mule-headed. That’s why she came to me. She said to tell you ‘Merry Christmas,’ make any sense to you?”

“Aggie…are you on drugs?”

Aggie’s nonchalant tone took on an edge. “You always were a smart ass. It’s a shame you use so much of your brain power to be a shit. So listen up, young lady, because I’m going to spell it out for you. I think that book I gave you at Christmas is important.”

It dawned on me then, the book was the key. “Aggie, I’m sorry for being so disrespectful.”

“Make it up to me by taking care of whatever Gloria wants. She scared the shit out of me last night. No offense, but I don’t want to see her again unless I’m dead. Bye, kid.”

The next thing I heard was a dial tone. I looked at the disheveled mess around me and tried to remember where I left the book. I tossed the phone onto the coffee table and watched as it skidded across the surface and dropped off the other side. It occurred to me that if it rang again, I might not be able to get to it fast enough. I cursed my stupidity and struggled to my feet. When I hobbled around the coffee table, I noticed that it lay on top of the journal.

“This is just a coincidence,” I said aloud, but little hairs stood up on the back of my neck. “But if not, thanks, Aunt Gloria.”

I snatched up the book with shaking hands and began reading what Gloria had scribbled. She talked about issues with the inn. Plumbing problems, holes in the thatched roofs, and the like. I was exhilarated and frustrated at the same time. I wondered how much I’d have to read to find the “key” that Gloria spoke of.

Movement at my door caused me to look up as Iris stepped in.

“Did they find her?” I asked.

“No, I heard the phone ring. Is there news?”

“I can’t explain it, and right now I don’t want to try, but I think this may hold the key to Adrienne’s disappearance.” I held the book up for her to see.

“Gloria’s journal?” Iris asked, looking perplexed as she stepped over our belongings that littered the floor.

“Help me go through it. What else do we have to do right now?”

Iris pulled a chair up to mine and I laid the book on the table so both of us could look at it. I scanned each page with Iris doing the same, looking for anything we could consider a key. There were hundreds of entries. Mundane things flashed by until I noticed that her handwriting had changed. As I looked closer, something jumped off the page at me.

I’m troubled by Hank. He’s an ugly bastard and stinks to high heaven, but he’s a good handyman. He doesn’t screw around, comes in, gets the job done, then goes back to that shack of his and drinks himself into orbit. But lately, he’s been acting strange, he’s nervous and jumpy. And the other day, I saw him slap that girl he’s been seeing. I lit into him hard, and now he knows where I stand on that kind of behavior.

The entry abruptly stopped. I scanned through the next few pages but read nothing but Gloria’s musings that I might have found entertaining if the circumstances were different.

“Did Hank have a girlfriend?” I asked.

“I don’t remember ever seeing him with a woman, but Gloria got around da island more than I ever did. She took trips all the time and knew a lot of people and their gossip.”

I started turning through the pages again, until another entry caught my eye.

Had a beer with Gabe today, and he dropped a bomb on me. Hank has fathered a child with one of the local women. I’m not sure if the mother is the same one I saw him slap, though. Gabe says he heard the baby was a healthy boy. I wonder if Hank is going to help support his son. I doubt it. I may just confront him about it.

“Aw, Gloria, you’re killing me!” I yelled. Just when I found something interesting, she’d start talking about the weather or wondering what she’d look like with dreadlocks.

I was turning pages so fast that some of them were beginning to tear. Iris gave me a little shake. “Slow down, girl. You’re going to ruin it.”

I found another entry, and Iris and I bumped heads trying to get a closer look at it.

You stick money in a gumball machine and a gumball pops out. A man sticks his pecker in a woman and is shocked when something comes out nine months later. And they have the nerve to get pissed off about it! Hank says that ‘he ain’t sure the kid is his.’ I’ve seen him, though, and it’s plain to see that his father is white. This is Hank’s excuse for not supporting the mother and child. Useless, useless as tits on a boar hog. I hope the child doesn’t take after him; at least he hasn’t in looks. His momma named him Teddy.

Iris and I looked at each other, our mouths hung open. “Call Colie,” I said as I read on.

“Yes, it’s a lead and we’re going to go there right now, but I don’t want you to get your hopes up,” Colie said after he looked over the entries that we’d pointed out.

“It’s a connection to Hank,” I argued. “She could have told us that Hank was Teddy’s father, but she kept it a secret.”

Colie was walking to his car with me bouncing on his heels with my crutches. He spun around and took me by the shoulders. “This is the best lead we’ve had yet, but I don’t want you to get too excited, it could be a dead end.” Colie sighed and softened his tone. “I want you to be prepared if we have to start at zero again.”

“Fine, got ya. Now can we go?”

“Get in the car, Hayden.”

“I’ll take the Jeep with Mom. I can’t get myself and these crutches into that little car. Iris wants to ride with you anyway.”

Iris climbed into the car with Colie and they took off. It was then that I realized it was just me, Mom, and a Jeep with a standard transmission. Memory of the hellish ride we took in New Orleans flashed through my mind and I made a move for the driver’s seat, but Mom cut me off.

“You can’t drive a stick with that cast,” she said.

“How long has it been since you’ve driven a stick?”

Mom thought for a minute. “I don’t remember, but I can handle it.”

I had no choice and accepted her help into the passenger’s seat. She jumped behind the wheel and turned the engine. After moving the seat up until she was nearly atop the steering wheel, we took off. “Took off” was the best way I know how to describe it because that Jeep hopped all the way down the driveway and slid out onto the road sideways.

Colie had been waiting on us on the road and sped off with us hopping behind him and Mom grinding the gears.

“They drive on the left here.” I held on for dear life. “Which should be normal for you,” I mumbled.

“So I’ve noticed,” she yelled over the engine and wind noise.

Once she got into the higher gears, she had better control of the vehicle, and we stayed close behind Colie…too close at times.

My mind settled on Adrienne and I hoped and prayed we’d find her tucked away at Marta’s house. I wondered if she’d been abused and my stomach lurched. Hang in there, baby, I’m coming to find you, I said in my mind, hoping she could hear me.

Colie turned and left the paved portion of the road and continued down a narrow dirt road. I doubt Mom used the break at all. The Jeep went into a power slide, and when we hit the soft earth and sand, the Jeep fishtailed. Banana leaves hit me in the face and nearly knocked me out of the vehicle. When I was able to see again, the floorboard of the Jeep was filled with bananas and limbs. Colie pulled off the side of the road and got out of the car. Mom stopped a few feet short of him.

“It’s too muddy, we’re going to have to ride with you,” he said as approached the driver’s side of the Jeep and looked at Mom expectantly.

“Climb in back with Iris Mom,” I said relived that someone else would be driving.

We rode past ramshackle buildings that people like me wouldn’t have even used for a tool shed, yet these were homes to families. They watched us as we plowed down the narrow road, slinging mud and sand as we went.

“It’s there,” Iris said and pointed to a wooden structure that looked as though a good wind would take it all down.

I was out of the Jeep in a heartbeat, thankful that I found dry ground and my crutches didn’t leave me hanging. Colie moved past me and knocked on the door. There was no answer, but we could hear movement inside.

“Bust it down, Colie,” I whispered anxiously.

He shot me a look and motioned for me to get back; he turned the handle and the door swung open. Sitting in the middle of the floor surrounded by toys, empty cereal boxes, and rotting food that I couldn’t distinguish, was Teddy.

Colie moved cautiously into the other room.

“Where’s your momma, Teddy?” I asked, trying to keep my voice even.

“I don’t know,” he said, looking frightened.

“How long has she been gone?” I took in the filthiness of the room. Teddy was no better off. He looked like he hadn’t been bathed since the last time I saw him.

“I don’t know,” he said.

My nerves were on edge and the last thing I wanted to hear was “I don’t know.” “Was she here today?” I asked with my voice taking on an edge.

Teddy flinched and whimpered but shook his head.

“Hayden,” my mother said gently while moving past me, “he’s afraid.”

She walked over and knelt down in front of him. “My goodness, did you eat all this stuff?” she asked in a soft voice.

He nodded up at her with big eyes.

“Did mommy cook you breakfast this morning?”

 He shook his head.

“How about dinner?”

Again, he shook his head.

“Did you spend last night alone?” Mom asked as she stroked dirty hair from his forehead.

Teddy nodded.

“Can you count on your fingers how many nights mommy has been gone?”

Mom suspected the same thing I did, judging by the way the place looked. This child had been left alone. Having to feed himself on whatever he could find.

Teddy first held up two fingers, then eventually three.

“Would you like to come back to the inn with us and have something to eat?”

“Mommy said for me not to go outside,” he said.

Iris stepped closer. “I’m sure it will be okay with her if you came with me.”

Teddy finally nodded and allowed Iris to pick him up from the floor.

I moved into the other room as Colie was flipping his phone closed. If it were possible, this room was even filthier than the other. But what caught my eye and Colie’s was a shelf covered in the materials used to make the voodoo dolls we found at the inn. Below it lay our shirts that had been taken and used to dress the dolls.

I bumped into a table and caused several bottles to topple that held strange-looking concoctions. I gagged when I noticed a chicken foot covered in flies lying amongst them.

“This crazy bitch has Adrienne,” I said as my anger and fear rose.

“Yes, but is she working alone?” Colie moved closer to the table and grimaced.

“Where do we go from here?”

Colie looked at me and saw the desperation on my face. “I have people coming to talk to everyone on this road. These people that live around here will be more trusting of them than me. Myself and a few others will begin searching the woods around here. I think it’s best that you and Iris return to the inn and feed that boy. Maybe you can get him to talk a little more then.”

I made my way out to the Jeep; Mom was already in the backseat with Teddy. She had her arm draped around him and he appeared to be more relaxed. Iris was in the driver’s seat and turned the engine when she saw me coming. I managed to climb in on my own.

It was late afternoon, and I knew I would spend yet another night without Adrienne.

Chapter Eighteen

I was a mite too edgy to be around Teddy. I held no resentment toward him, but I wanted answers and it was apparent to all that I was getting very impatient. When I began mumbling about decapitating stuffed animals, Mom sent me to time-out. I went around to the courtyard and mulled over the day’s events.

We knew now that it was Marta who’d been tearing up the inn in pursuit of the money. It was unclear whether she had an accomplice. She’d left her baby to fend for himself for days alone in a shack with no electricity or fresh food. This bitch was callous, and I wanted to get my hands on her in the worst way.

The journal had indeed been the key, so I pulled it out and looked for anything that might point us in the right direction. When I got to the back of the book, there was something on the last page that took me by surprise. It had nothing to do with the situation, but Gloria had a secret that she shared with me. I knew now why she didn’t want the journal on the island.

Mom joined me and shared what she and Iris had been able to coax out of Teddy. “This child has been seriously neglected. He’s been alone in that shack for a few days now, and she’s not been around to check on him at all. His mother, and I use that term loosely, told him not to go outside. I don’t know if she even had plans to return.”

My heart broke for Teddy, and I felt incredibly guilty for overlooking his suffering so I could find out about Adrienne. “I should go and talk to him.”

“Iris took him to have a bath, now that he’s been fed. That poor little thing ate like a grown man, he was starving.”

Mom had tears in her eyes, and mine filled right along with hers.

“I feel terrible that he’s suffered so much, but if his own mother treated him that way…what’s she doing to Adrienne? Marta took Adrienne knowing that we’d comb the island looking for her, then she came here and plundered our cottage and Iris’s house. Either she left Adrienne alone, and made it where she couldn’t escape, or someone is there keeping watch over her. Either scenario makes me ill.”

As the day drew to a close, I was disheartened that we hadn’t gotten a call from Colie. Dad, Jeff, and Wanda dragged in well after dark, but assured me that the night crew had come in and the search would continue. They’d been paired up with locals who knew the island and had searched an extensive amount of area, rarely taking breaks.

I felt useless and angry. When everyone went to bed for the night, I went back to my cottage and sat in the dark. I knew Iris was taking good care of Teddy, and he was probably being treated better than he ever had in his young life. That thought brought me some peace.

We’re still looking for you, love, we won’t give up, I said in my mind, hoping against hope that Adrienne could hear my thoughts and take comfort in them. When I could take it no longer, I roamed the grounds, trying to be as quiet as I could. If Marta dared come back, I wanted to be there to greet her.

In the wee hours of morning, I returned to the bar. It was so still nothing made a sound, no insects twittered, and no night birds sang their songs. I didn’t bother with any of the lights; instead, I settled into a chaise lounge and waited for news.

I’d dozed off, but my sleep was restless. I kept hearing things, or at least I thought I did, and I would strain my ears for sound. I wasn’t sure if I dreamed it or not, but it sounded like someone was in the kitchen. I lay still for a few minutes, then I heard it again. Someone or something was rustling through what sounded like the pantry.

I got up and moved as quietly as I could. I figured it was a member of my family rooting around for a snack, or maybe an early breakfast. The rubber soles of my crutches barely made a sound as I made my way into the dining room, where the noises were louder.

Whoever it was didn’t bother to turn on the lights, and that struck me as odd. Someone unfamiliar with the kitchen would surely need light. Cold chills raced down my spine as I contemplated what to do next. If I chanced hobbling back to the cottages for help, then whoever was in there would have a chance to leave. I could be heard if I tried to use the phone. So I stood listening and debating my options.

My only viable choice was to wait for this person to pass through the doorway that I hid next to. I could surprise him and maybe scream for help. I leaned a crutch against the wall and steadied myself. I held the other one in both hands like a bat and waited.

My left leg supporting my weight began to burn, and I couldn’t help but slide down the wall. I knelt putting most of my weight on my knees and good leg. It turned out to be the best thing I could have done. Footsteps approached, and I gripped the crutch until my fingers ached, praying all the while I wasn’t about to cut a loved one off at the knees.

A dark form moved through the doorway and I swung with all I had in me, screaming as I did. My victim hit the floor with a thud and I put the crutch to good use. I was about to land my third blow when I was hit in the chest with the full body weight of my attacker, sending me to the floor on my back with my legs folded behind me. The sharp pain in my leg forced me to react and I rolled hard, pinning what was obviously a woman.

The smell of mildew and sweat assaulted my sinuses. She clawed at my face to get me off of her, but I latched on to her neck with both hands and squeezed, causing her to gasp for air. She broke my hold and started swinging wildly. I turned animal then—all teeth and claws. I was a vicious beast attacking my prey, then rolling into the fetal position gasping when my prey kicked me in the stomach and knocked the breath out of me.

She took two steps and fell to her knees, and the realization hit me. If I let her get away, I might never see Adrienne again. I crawled up behind her as she made another attempt to stand and looped an arm around her neck squeezing with all my might. The lights flickered on above me, and I heard voices. I didn’t release my grip, but rather tightened it when I felt a hand on my shoulder and heard my dad’s voice.

“She’s no good to you if you kill her now,” he said softly while gently breaking my hold.

Marta drew in a labored breath and began to fight again, but she was no match for my dad. He hoisted her to her feet like a rag doll and twisted an arm as he spun her around and jammed her face into the wall. “Where is she?” he asked between clenched teeth.

Marta didn’t say a word but squealed as he pushed her arm to the point of breaking.

“Blake, Iris has Colie on the phone. He’ll be here in a minute,” Mom said with a shaking voice.

Dad pushed his weight into Marta, causing her to grunt in pain.

“She’ll be alive and conscious when he gets here, but I’m not making any promises on broken bones. She can speak if she wants to, but I’m really looking forward to breaking her arm for what she did to that boy and Adrienne.”

“Break it,” I said, my words coming out in a growl. “Make her suffer.” At that point, I didn’t care about anything but making that bitch talk. My mind conjured up things that could be done in the short time it would take Colie to arrive. I’d gone to some place dark, and even though a gentle voice in my mind reminded me that I was not cut from the same cloth as Marta, I still wanted to inflict pain.

“I can take you to her,” Marta said in a muffled voice. Her cheek was pressed into the wall so firmly that she could barely move her lips.

“Then do it,” Dad said, pulling her violently from the wall.

“We should wait on Colie,” Mom said nervously.

“He can catch up,” Dad said as he pushed Marta toward the door.

“Is this place within walking distance?” I asked as Wanda helped me to my feet.

“Yes,” Marta said with resignation in her voice.

All this time, Adrienne had been held somewhere I could have walked to. It made me angrier.

I turned to Jeff. “There are flashlights in the cabinet just to your right. Would you get them, please?”

Jeff’s face was as angry as my dad’s. He was staring at Marta, his hands flexing in and out of fists.

“Jeff,” I said a little louder and broke his concentration. Wanda had already gone to the cabinet and retrieved the flashlights.

“Let’s go,” Dad said, ignoring Mom’s protests.

With a firm grip on Marta, he pushed her in the direction that she indicated. We passed though the courtyard and down the trail to the bluff, but just before descending, we made a sharp left and continued through the foliage. Marta tried twice to wrench her way free, but Dad tightened his grip, causing her to whine in protest. We traveled the length of a football field and Marta instructed us to stop. Just to the left stood a cave that I’d never noticed before.

“Is she in there?” I asked forcefully, and Marta nodded. There was no way I could navigate the narrow opening in my condition, but I intended to try.

“Let me do it, Hay,” Jeff said with a touch on my neck. “I’ll go in and get her.”

Tears of frustration poured from my eyes. “I want my face to be the first one she sees, and I need to see her.”

“I know,” Jeff said kindly. “But let me do this for you.” He took a flashlight and crawled through the narrow opening. There was nothing I could do but watch.

I turned to Marta. “Depending on what shape we find her in, you may take a fall over the bluff tonight.” She said nothing and averted her eyes. This made me angrier. I wanted a fight, an excuse to do the unthinkable.

It seemed like hours before we heard movement in the cave. I could see the flicker of Jeff’s flashlight bouncing off the rock. “I need some help,” he called out.

Many things crossed my mind as I crawled toward the mouth of the cave. We’d finally found her, but if Jeff needed help, that meant she wasn’t moving on her own. And what if he didn’t have her at all? Did Marta double-cross us?

Jeff’s head popped through the opening. He was breathing hard. “Wanda, Iris, come help us.”

The three of us squeezed together in the opening and quickly realized that we couldn’t maneuver. Iris turned to me. “Let me and Wanda kneel on either side of da opening, we’ll pass her to you and lift her legs when she clears da hole.”

I scooted back out of the way and waited with my flashlight shining on the hole. A hand emerged and limply gripped at the rock. It was Adrienne’s. A cry tore from my throat upon seeing it. Iris took it, gave it a kiss first, then began tugging gently. Auburn hair wet and dirty spilled out over the rock; her beautiful face was hidden from me. She moaned as they began to tug at her shoulders.

Iris was sobbing, and with my focus solely on Adrienne, I didn’t realize that I was, too, until Adrienne’s head came to rest on my lap, and my tears dripped down on her face. She looked up at me with half-lidded eyes and a faint smile graced her face before her eyes closed and her head lolled to the side.

“We need more help,” I said as panic overtook me. “We’ve got to get her out of here now.”

“I’m coming, Hay.” Jeff squeezed himself though the opening. “I can carry her.”

“Why don’t you take over for me? I haven’t been crawling and exerting myself like you have,” Dad offered. “I can carry her back to the inn.”

I heard Marta yelp as Jeff took her from Dad. I also heard Jeff say, “I’m not as merciful as he is. You will go over this cliff if you piss me off any more than I already am.” It made me smile.

Dad lifted Adrienne into his arms and stood. Her head hung back over the crook of his elbow and her arms dangled, lifeless. Iris and Wanda pulled me to my feet and helped me get the crutches under my arms. We all moved quickly back to the inn with Dad in the lead.

“Please don’t let that be the last smile I’ll ever get from her,” I prayed as we worked our way through the foliage. I could see flashlights moving all over the grounds. It was obvious then that Colie didn’t realize where we’d gone. I started screaming for help, and soon we were rushed by a group of people.

In the harsh fluorescent light of the clinic, I studied Adrienne as Shelby worked on her. Myra cleaned the numerous cuts that were scattered over Adrienne’s body, as Shelby inserted an IV. Adrienne’s eyes were closed, but her brow was furrowed and she twitched and moaned as they moved around her.

Iris and I were the only ones allowed in the room, and we stood huddled together in the corner, watching and worrying. Shelby explained that Adrienne was dehydrated and she would do what she could at the clinic, but she’d already called for a chopper to come in and take her to Nassau where she would be hospitalized. Iris and I were told we couldn’t make the trip with her. Colie was arranging for an emergency flight for us to join Adrienne and Shelby at the hospital. The thought of being away from her was excruciating.

It seemed like a dream when her body was moved to a stretcher and rolled to the awaiting helicopter. I was only allowed a second to kiss her and stroke her face. The next thing I knew, I was being ushered into one of our vans, then eventually into a small plane as the sun rose.

Dehydration, multiple cuts, some needing stitches, and a mild concussion was the diagnosis we were greeted with when we arrived at the hospital; we were over an hour behind. I sank into a chair in the waiting room of the emergency department. Iris and my mom were talking with the treating physician and Shelby. I felt numb from head to toe but relieved that Adrienne was back safe even if not completely sound.

A few hours later, I was allowed to step into the room where Adrienne slept. Iris had already had her opportunity. I wanted to go last. I stood inside the door, at first just watching her and thanking God she was in a hospital bed and not the morgue. I walked over to the bed and leaned one of my crutches against it. Then I stroked the beautiful face that I loved as she slept.

I moved down and clasped her hand gently in mine, bumping into the crutch, and it fell clattering onto the floor. I looked down and cursed it, and when I looked back at Adrienne, she was smiling at me.

“I knew you were coming to find me,” she said in a raspy voice. “I could hear your thoughts, your prayers.”

I kissed her as she drifted back off into sleep; her parched lips were still so sweet to me.

Chapter Nineteen

Adrienne spent three days in the hospital, and I stayed with her. I was resigned to sleeping on a cot after the nursing staff had repeatedly run me out of Adrienne’s bed. I couldn’t get close enough to her, and she felt the same way. She’d reach down and take hold of my shirt whenever we slept, just to be in contact.

“I can’t wait to be home,” she grumbled. “How long does it take to be released? Can’t we just sneak out of here?” she asked as we waited for the discharge papers to be completed.

“I can’t wait to get you home. It seems like years since the day you…” My voice trailed off. I was still having such a hard time with it all emotionally. We hadn’t talked much about her ordeal.

“Hank told her he had money hidden at the inn the night before he died,” Adrienne began. “She saw it as her ticket off the island and a new life.”

I could easily understand, after seeing how Marta was living, that the lure of money motivated what she did. But what she did to get that supposed fortune was inexcusable. Now she had nothing, not even her son.

“She got really desperate toward the end,” Adrienne said. Her eyes held a faraway look as she remembered. “She was furious with me. She was so convinced that I knew where the money was hidden. My hands and feet were shackled and I couldn’t fight her. I remember her banging my head against the wall, and when I felt myself blacking out, I was relieved.”

It was hard for me to hear it all, as I was certain that it was as hard for her to tell it. She had to get it out, and I was determined to listen, even though I wanted to choke the life out of Marta.

“I’m just thankful that she was dumb enough to come back to the inn that night,” I said while stroking Adrienne’s hair.

“She had to. She knew it would be a matter of time before we were found. She told me if she didn’t find the money that night, she was leaving the island. I knew she wasn’t going to let me go, even if she did find it. She had every intention of leaving me there to die.”

“You heard that in her thoughts?”

“No,” Adrienne shook her head. “I could never read her thoughts, not even when she came to the cave. I suspect she has a gift of her own, and she sensed mine. She was easily able to shut me out.”

A nurse came into the room with a wheelchair and a stack of papers to be signed. After that was done, Adrienne was wheeled down the halls to where Colie and my dad were waiting.

“A feast is being prepared back at the inn,” Colie said, then kissed Adrienne’s cheek. “The entire island is anticipating your arrival.”

Dad leaned down and gave Adrienne a kiss, as well, then pulled me in for a hug. “Jeff’s peeling potatoes and he’s not happy about it.” We laughed at Jeff’s expense.

The four of us piled into a cab. Adrienne rested her head on my shoulder while Dad, Colie, and the cab driver talked baseball. I stared out the window, assimilating all the information I’d been given over the past three days. When Colie took Adrienne’s statement, she filled in a lot of missing pieces.

On the day Adrienne disappeared, Marta approached her with a gun and forced to her to go along quietly. Adrienne dropped the bracelet I’d given her, hoping we’d deduce something was wrong. She took Adrienne to the cave where she shackled her hands and feet, then tied them together. Adrienne wasn’t even able to sit up, much less attempt an escape when Marta left her alone.

Marta told Adrienne that she and Hank had been seeing each other off and on for over a year. She was quick to point out that Hank had no compassion or love for her, and she didn’t particularly care for him, either. She wanted the money he bragged about when he was drunk. He never did tell her where it was hidden, but she knew it was at the inn. After Hank died, rumors circulated that he’d buried it, hidden it in walls, and all sorts of obscure places, and Marta felt she deserved it.

At first, she tried sneaking onto the property at night, but it was difficult since we never kept regular hours and were often out late. One night while spending time in a local bar, she overheard a couple of our employees talking about Hank’s death and how they feared his angry spirit. The idea of scaring the staff off was born then. Less staff meant more time for her to search. She used Hank’s pass key to enter the cottages, and as for the strange noises, none of us were able to figure that out.

When her plan to scare away the staff proved ineffective, she turned her attention to us, hoping perhaps we’d be frightened off, so she could move freely. That didn’t work, either, but it did create a distraction so she could continue her hunt for the money. Taking a job at the inn also afforded her opportunities, but even that took too much of her time. As a last resort, she snatched Adrienne.

When we arrived back at the inn, it was obvious we were going to have one hell of a party. Extra tables were brought into the bar and were covered with bright tablecloths. Iris, staff members, and the rest of my family were busy with the preparations, but stopped the minute we pulled up.

Everyone hugged Adrienne and welcomed her home. Iris stuck a piece of pineapple in Adrienne’s mouth before she could say a word. I would have been overwhelmed by the attention, but Adrienne took it in stride. She reveled in all the hugs and kisses and patiently accepted every morsel of food that Iris fed her.

When the fervor died down a bit, Adrienne and I escaped to our cottage to shower and dress. The cottage had been cleaned and everything was back in place. I wouldn’t have known it had been ransacked if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes. Iris pulled me to the side when we arrived and told me that Mom and Wanda had spent a day cleaning it up. Jeff and Dad repaired the walls at her house, and Mom and Wanda worked their cleaning magic on it, as well.

“Are you sure you’re up for this tonight?” I turned on the water for Adrienne’s shower.

“I’m looking forward to it,” she said as she stripped away her clothes. “I want to thank everyone that searched for me, and especially those who were here for you.”

I swallowed hard fighting back the emotion, and she pulled me into her arms. “I felt your sorrow and fear. Sometimes it was almost too much to bear. Often I was so focused on what you were feeling that I forgot about my pain.”

I broke down then, and in between sobs, I tried to explain. “I couldn’t search for you. I was more of a hindrance because of my leg, so I had to sit here and wait. I felt so pathetic and useless. And you were laying in a cave with no water, food, or even light, and you still worried about what I was feeling.”

Adrienne held me tighter, despite my stepping on her toes with my cast. “Sweetie, you’re missing the point. I felt the depth of your love, and it was like a life raft to me. You were my hope and encouragement.”

I looked at her in amazement. “How is it that you can always make me feel incredibly special?”

“Because you are,” she said with a smile. “Now get in the shower with me, you stink.”

After our shower, she helped me dress around the cast, and I gently rubbed antiseptic cream over her wounds before replacing the dressings. What a couple we made. Me on crutches and her looking like a patchwork quilt with all the bandages. But we were together and that’s all that mattered to me.

“You promised me you’d never take this off,” I said and fastened the bracelet I’d given her.

“And I never will again,” she promised with a kiss.

People from all around the island gathered at our inn. We had the grills going, and the smell of barbecue permeated the air. Adrienne moved through the crowd to give out hugs and kisses and thanked everyone personally.

Mom came to stand beside me and wrapped an arm around my waist. “I’ll never worry about you being on this island again. You and Adrienne are well-loved and cared for here.”

“They’re wonderful people, Mom. Except for a few bad apples, the people of this island are some of the most loving in the world. I consider myself blessed to be among them.”

“I can see why Gloria fell in love with this place and you, too.” Mom looked out over the crowd.

“Thank you for taking care of the cottage and Iris’s house. You don’t know how much that means to me.”

“You’re welcome, and thank you for the week that we’re about to enjoy here. I can’t wait to go down to the beach and explore.”

Since their arrival, my family had been focused on the search for Adrienne, then getting the inn back together. They hadn’t had a chance to enjoy all the island had to offer. They deserved a week in paradise, and I planned to spoil them rotten.

Dad joined us with a beer in one hand and a chicken leg in the other. Barbecue sauce dripped down onto the leg of his Bermuda shorts and he barely raised an eyebrow. It was amazing to see him so relaxed.

“Iris is an amazing cook,” he said after a bite. “If I wasn’t already married…” He let the sentence trail off with a grin.

“Watch it, boy,” Mom warned playfully. She wrapped an arm around his waist and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“Colie’s arranging for us to go out on his boat and do some fishing. Would you like to come?” Dad asked Mom, then looked at me. “Jeff and Wanda are going. Would you and Adrienne like to join us?”

“Let me think about that,” I said, looking down at my leg and crutches. “I’m not sure if my good leg is a sea leg.”

“I understand,” he said with a nod. “Think about it. We’d love to have y’all join us.”

I stood back and watched my family. Mom and Dad seemed to be closer than I ever remembered. Though Jeff still teased me, it was good-natured. They all came running when I needed help, and not one time did they complain about searching for Adrienne all those grueling hours. I couldn’t pinpoint the exact moment, but we’d become a family again, a loving family. It made me sad that Gloria was not here to be a part of it, but then again, maybe she was.

The party went well into the night, and after Adrienne and I gave thank you speeches, we were drained. We held out as long as we could, then retired for the evening. As we lay cuddled together in bed, we could hear the music and laughter in the distance. It was such a wonderful change from the dismal silence that filled the inn while Adrienne was missing.

I felt her body relax next to me and heard her steady breathing shortly after. For the first time since she disappeared, I felt I could truly relax, and I did.

Chapter Twenty

I stood atop the bluff watching Jeff and Wanda swim in the crystal waters below, and I couldn’t help but grin. They were like two children collecting shells and splashing each other in the surf. Jeff caught sight of me and waved. I waved back and began my hop-along stroll up the paths.

Mom and Dad spent a lot of time with Iris and Colie and appeared to genuinely enjoy their company. Gone were the prejudiced attitudes that I’d grown up around. They’d invited them to New Orleans, and Dad and Colie made plans to take in a Braves game together.

Their attitudes about me and my sexuality had changed, too. Adrienne had become their other daughter-in-law. What surprised me the most was that it was my dad who Adrienne talked with the most about her ordeal with Marta. She would later tell me what they’d discussed and about the comments he’d made. Mostly, he just listened, and that’s what she needed.

Mom and Adrienne, on the other hand, were Iris’s wedding planners. When they got together to talk about dresses, I’d disappear, just like I had this morning. I roamed the inn taking in the sweet smells of flowers in bloom mixed with the salty air. I’d begun making my way slowly back to the courtyard to relax and enjoy a cigarette when I ran into Dad.

“I’ve been looking for you. I thought maybe we could talk.” He scuffed at the ground with his bare foot and stuffed his hands into his pockets, looking a tad uncomfortable.

“Sure, would you like to join me in the courtyard? I was going there to relax.”

He nodded and walked alongside me as I made my way along with the crutches.

“Does it still hurt?” He pointed to the cast.

“Not really. I’ve been trying a little weight on it and it doesn’t cause me any pain. But let that be our secret. Shelby gave me strict instructions not to bear any weight. She thinks I may have set my healing back when I used it so much the night we found Adrienne.”

He chuckled. “I’ll keep your secret, but if you want to be out of the cast anytime soon, you need to mind her.”

“I’ve never been really good at minding,” I said with a mischievous grin.

“No, you haven’t.” He returned the smile. “You got that from Gloria.”

I was surprised that he mentioned her name, much less compared me to her. He had a lot of resentment toward his sister, and I always figured it was because she was a lesbian, but now I wasn’t so sure.

I took a seat in one of the chaise lounges in the courtyard and propped my leg up. He took the one next to me and stretched out with a contented sigh.

“This place is magnificent,” he said as he looked around. “It’s not what I pictured at all.”

“It’s not what I pictured, either. When I came here, I was expecting a resort, not quaint cottages and wildlife.”

Dad was silent for a minute. He rubbed his hands on his shorts nervously. It made me nervous, too, so I lit a cigarette and waited for him to speak his mind.

“As a parent, there are so many things I regret. I wish that I could go into the past and change it all, but I can’t. I let petty arguments drive a wedge between my sister and I…and you.”

There were so many questions I wanted to ask, but I figured it best to just let him talk.

“Gloria and I were very close at one time, did you know that?”

“She told me that.”

“Did she tell you why we stopped speaking?”

“She said things changed between y’all when she admitted she was a lesbian.” She also said he was a first-class butthole, but I kept that to myself.

“To be honest, Hayden, that wasn’t it.” Dad’s voice had a tremor to it, and I knew that whatever was coming next was extremely sensitive.

“Would you like a beer?” he asked suddenly.

“Actually, I’d like a rum and Coke.”

“Great. I’ll be right back.”

Dad was on his feet in a heartbeat and scampered off toward the bar. He returned shortly with a few beers, a fifth of rum, and a two-liter bottle of Coke on a serving tray, along with two glasses of ice. “They’re still talking about the wedding, so I thought I’d stock up,” he said with a grin.

“Excellent.” I scrubbed my hands together in delight. “With all this, we can hole up out here for hours.”

He poured us a drink, then stretched back out on the lounge chair. “As I was saying, that’s not what caused the problems between me and Gloria.” He took another long swallow that drained his glass and sighed. “It’s hard for a man to admit something like this, so be patient with me.”

I nodded and waited for him to continue.

“Your grandfather was very tough on me and Gloria. He’d never had the benefit of a college education, so he demanded that we both go. After graduation, we were expected to learn the family business. Being a contractor didn’t appeal to either of us, but we tried.”

“I can’t imagine Aunt Gloria poring over blueprints.” I chuckled.

“She never got that far. Dad had her answering phones and taking care of secretarial duties. It was degrading, but truth be known, she was much smarter than I was.”

Dad paused and poured himself another drink.

“I was scared when my dad died. I wasn’t sure I had what it took to manage the business, but I had Gloria to help me. Then one day, she told me she was leaving, she wanted to travel. I was stuck. I was married with a baby on the way, and the one person I thought I could depend on for help was pulling up stakes. At first, I begged and pleaded, but her mind was set. I got angry then and told her that she wouldn’t get any of the money the company made, and it didn’t faze her at all.”

I nodded for him to go on when he looked at me.

“We argued for days, then one night she sat me down and explained that nothing I could come up with was going to make her stay. Then she told me she was a lesbian. All of my hurt and fear coalesced into one big ball of fury. I told her that no Tate had ever been a homosexual, and as far as I was concerned, she was not my sister.”

Dad took another gulp of his drink and stared straight ahead as he spoke. “I wanted to hurt her, like she was hurting me.”

“Do you think you can ever forgive her?”

Dad looked at me and smiled to mask the tears. “I waited until it was too late.” He let out a long sigh. “She came here and it was too easy to let her go. She was so far away, what did it matter? The news of her death was such a blow that I couldn’t even tell your mother about it until after Gloria was buried.”

“I’m sorry, Dad, I didn’t know.”

I watched as he scrubbed roughly at his face. “I was so terribly wrong for what I did to you and Adrienne on Christmas Eve. Please don’t wait until I die to forgive me.” He lost the battle with his emotions and they overflowed.

“I’ve already forgiven you,” I said as he pulled me into a hug.

As we held on to each other, he asked so quietly I almost didn’t hear him, “Do you think Gloria has forgiven me, too?”

“I’m sure of it, and if you’d like, I can take you down to the cemetery and you can ask her yourself.”

He pulled back slightly and looked at me smiling between the tears. “I’d really like that.”

Dad and I took on lighter topics after that. He gave me ideas for improving the inn and offered to finance the projects if my partners and I were interested. Then he did something really special. He listened when I talked.

We ended our conversation on a healthy drunk, which had Mom fussing at us both. Dad and I were too smashed to care and laughed like fools as she led us back to the bar for dinner. He took me by the arm before we got there and gave me another hug. “We’ve only scratched the surface today, kid. I really want us to do this more often.”

It was a somber occasion the morning my family left for New Orleans. Adrienne and I had taken Dad to Gloria’s grave and stood back to give him time alone with her. Just like Adrienne did the first time I visited the gravesite. He had a lot to get off his chest and spent quite a while sitting there.

Afterward, we drove them to the airstrip in one of the buses. We did that for two reasons. Colie and Iris wanted to come, and no one wanted to be peppered with the hellish island bugs. We all exchanged hugs, and when Dad hugged Adrienne, he held her for a minute longer while whispering in her ear. She nodded and smiled at whatever he’d said.

When their plane taxied down the runway, I asked Adrienne what he’d told her. She looked at me with an evil grin. “I know who to call if you don’t behave.”

When we returned to the inn, Adrienne and I decided that we’d spend the whole day doing nothing. It was obvious that she was tired; there were dark rings around her eyes, and they lacked their usual luster. We took our favorite spot on the chaise lounges in the bar, where she fell sound asleep.

Though I tried, I couldn’t make myself nap, so I hobbled back to our cottage and retrieved Gloria’s journal. After fixing myself a glass of tea, I settled in next to Adrienne and began to read. This time, I read for enjoyment and I could almost hear Gloria’s voice with each word. Maybe I imagined it, but reading between the lines, I think she forgave her younger brother, though she never came out and said it. At least that’s what I wanted to believe.

Adrienne snored next to me as I read page after page. I laughed softly when Gloria complained that Adrienne was “too skinny” and she and Iris conspired to fatten her. Both of them gained weight while Adrienne maintained her slim figure.

But when I got to the end of the journal, all humor was gone. Gloria had a secret that she had chosen to share with me alone. My hands shook slightly as I read the last of it again. I lit a cigarette and contemplated her words with a grin as I closed the book.

Chapter Twenty-one

I was not looking forward to the day we’d have to face Marta in court. Adrienne suffered bouts of anxiety, usually anytime Marta’s name was mentioned. Iris and I noticed changes in her personality; she was moody and sullen at times. And I knew that she was dealing with the trauma of what happened. Adrienne spent a lot of time with Myra talking everything out, and that seemed to help. But I worried about her having to face her captor in court and what testifying would do to her.

That day would never come, though. Marta dropped dead in the middle of the lunch serving line one sunny afternoon at the jail. The autopsy mystified many. A healthy twenty-seven-year-old body with no trace of drugs or trauma didn’t normally just give up the ghost. Her heart simply stopped.

She had no family aside from little Teddy, so a handful of islanders took sympathy on the dead and had her buried in an old cemetery across the island from us. We didn’t attend the ceremony, but Adrienne felt that she needed closure, and we visited the gravesite with Iris and Colie. There on the simple headstone lay a doll similar to the one Marta crafted for Adrienne and me. A pin was thrust through the chest. Perhaps someone did it to make a point after her mysterious death. I refused to consider the alternative.

“I want to adopt Teddy,” Adrienne said as we drove back to the inn from the cemetery.

“I know, love.” I’d already been pondering the possibility and she knew it.

Colie let out a long sigh. “There’s a lot for you to consider, aside from how your lives would change with the responsibility of a child. First, you’re lesbians and we all know the controversy that always stirs up. Then his mother victimized you both, not to mention that Hayden threatened to send her over a cliff.” Colie smiled in the rearview, hoping to lighten the moment.

Iris turned in the seat and looked at us. “Colie and I have discussed it, too. Maybe they’ll consider letting us adopt him, then we could all take care of him.”

Adrienne tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear and gnawed at her lip. She looked to be on the verge of tears. Iris reached between the seats and rested a hand on her knee. “We’re not competing with you for the boy,” she said softly. “But whoever has the best chance of getting him should make the first move.”

“It’s obvious that you and Colie have discussed it…” Adrienne looked out the window as tears dripped down her cheeks. “Will you try?”

Iris smiled and squeezed her knee again. “We will with your blessing.”

“You have mine,” Adrienne said as she looked at me.

“Mine too,” I said. “Let’s get our boy.”

That same afternoon, we went to the registrar’s office and waited as Colie and Iris began filing what would be a mountain of paperwork. Colie had pull, and I prayed that it would be enough. They also filed for a marriage license and a week later had a private ceremony. Their vows would be made public in September as planned in front of friends and family, but they were willing to do whatever possible to make sure that we got Teddy. Then we began the long wait.

I walked into the bar one morning where Iris and Adrienne sat talking over breakfast. “I quit.” I stood in front of them with my hands on my hips through the crutches.

Adrienne smiled up at me already knowing what I meant, but Iris looked at me in question.

“I’m going to quit smoking, and I’m going to need your help.”

Adrienne stood and hugged me, and Iris threw back her head and laughed.

“You don’t think I can do it?” I asked Iris indignantly.

“Oh, I believe you can do it.” Iris still laughed. “But how many of us will die in the process?”

“I was thinking about that. Maybe y’all should take me to the far end of the island and tie me to a tree for a few days. You’d have to use chains because I’ll gnaw through a rope.” I wasn’t joking.

Adrienne pulled a chair out and I sat down, waiting to hear what she had to say.

“You need to have a plan, Hayden.” Adrienne took my hand in hers. “I believe you’re serious about this, so I’ll support you in any way I can.”

“Okay, where do we start?”

Adrienne blew out a breath. “You need to give me all your cigarettes, even the ones you have stashed in the laundry cottage that you think I don’t know about.”

“Can I keep one pack for emergencies?” I asked, feeling anxiety creeping up the back of my neck.

“No, you need to let me have them all and I’ll help you wean yourself off of them.”

“Oh, child, you are puttin’ yourself in front of a runaway train,” Iris said.

I glared at Iris. “Maybe we should let her hold them so I can plow her ass over.”

“Watch it, girlie, I still have the skillet.”

“Focus, Hayden,” Adrienne said, drawing my attention back to her. “We can order stuff to help with the nicotine cravings. Shelby could probably even prescribe something.”

“All right, here’s what I propose,” I said. “Let me have one pack to smoke the hell out of. I’ll give you the rest and tomorrow you can start weaning me off the nicotine tit.”

Adrienne rolled her eyes at my choice of words. “Deal, but you give me all the cigarettes with the exception of one pack now.”

I pulled a pack from my pocket and lit up, contemplating just what I’d gotten myself into. Adrienne could hear my thoughts; she would know if I tried to sneak off and smoke. I looked over at her and she nodded with a grin. I’d totally screwed myself.

“I have a carton in the cottage, and two stashed in the laundry room,” I said.

Adrienne raised a brow and looked at me.

“Okay, and a carton in the Jeep for emergencies.”

“Stay here,” Adrienne said and walked out.

Iris looked over at me and grinned. “You’re doing the right ting by asking for help, but if you’re mean to my Adrienne, you get the skillet.”

I was destined for the skillet treatment and I knew it. Just the thought of being without my miniature crutches was pissing me off already.

Adrienne returned with the cartons and dropped them onto the table in front of us, and even though I had a cigarette in my hand, I looked at them longingly. “Are these all of them?” she asked, daring me to lie.

“That’s all I have…had.”

“One last time, love, are you committed to this?”

“Yes,” I said, staring at over a hundred bucks worth of cigarettes.

“I just wanted to make sure before I got rid of them,” Adrienne said as she picked up the boxes.

“Wait a minute. What do you mean ‘get rid of them’? You’re supposed to be weaning me.”

“Honey, it’s not going to take four cartons to accomplish that. I’ll keep a few packs, but that’s all.”

“How…how are you gonna do it?” I asked, feeling like she was about to put Saber down.

“I’m going to burn them.”

“Burn them?” I looked to Iris for support, but she just shrugged. “But that’s so…permanent.”

“Uh-huh,” Adrienne said. “We need to take you to Shelby for a checkup on your leg, so why don’t you get ready to go and I’ll be right back?”

I was as ready as I was going to get. I stayed put and lit another cigarette, watching the smoke rise from it. “You were never my friend, but I’m sure gonna miss you,” I said sadly.

Iris came around the table and gave me a pat on the back. “A day will come when you won’t miss those tings.”

“I doubt it,” I mumbled under my breath as she walked into the kitchen.

Adrienne returned as I finished my smoke. “Are you ready?”

“Yeah,” I said, regretting my decision already.

We climbed into the Jeep and headed out to the clinic. Adrienne reached over and put her hand on my leg after she’d shifted into the last gear. “We have guests coming next week. If you want to let me handle them alone, I’ll understand. Besides, being one-footed will make things difficult for you.”

“It’s not fair to make you do all the work. I can manage to do some things, as long as they don’t involve water.”

“Let’s see how you feel as their arrival draws closer. You may be suffering some withdrawals then and need some time to yourself.”

I needed time to myself already. I wanted to break something even with nicotine coursing through my veins.

“Time for a bootie,” Shelby said as she scooted back on her little rolling stool.

“I’m getting out of the cast?”

“Hold your horses, Monkey Chops. The cast stays on, but you can put some weight on that leg. When you feel strong enough, you can walk without the crutches.”

“That just blows!”

Shelby shot a glance at Adrienne after my outburst.

“Hayden has decided to quit smoking,” Adrienne explained. “She’s a little edgy right now.”

“Poor kid,” Shelby said with a compassionate look. “How long since your last cigarette?”

“Twenty minutes.”

Shelby laughed as she rolled her eyes. “You haven’t even begun withdrawals. Why are you so pissed?”

“I’m in mourning.”

“Was this your idea?” Shelby pulled her gloves off and washed her hands.

“It was, but I don’t have to be happy about it.”

“Are you going to go cold turkey or are you planning to taper off?”

“Taper off, but I’ll be holding the cigarettes,” Adrienne said. “I’ll only give her one when she’s on the verge of insanity.”

Shelby laughed as she dug through a cabinet. “She’s always on the ‘verge of insanity.’”

“You may bite me now.”

“I would, but I don’t eat bullshit,” Shelby teased. “And you, Hayden, are full of it.”

Adrienne laughed and put her hand to her mouth, as she turned her back to me.

“I’m going to give you some samples of some stuff that may help. I don’t get a lot of this stuff, so if you’re going to need more of it, you’ll have to tell me well before you run out. I’ll have to order it and it may take a while to get here.” Shelby sat back down on her stool and rolled to where I sat. “Don’t try these until Adrienne cuts you off completely.”

“Thanks, Shelby, I’m sorry for being such an ass.”

“Don’t worry about it, Monkey Chops. Half the battle will be fought right here,” she said and tapped me on the forehead. If you need someone to talk to, you know I’ll be around.”

“Thank you,” Adrienne and I said in unison.

“That applies to you, too, Adrienne,” Shelby said with a laugh.

After I was given the bootie, Shelby sent us on our way. I looked down at the hideous boot covering my foot and groaned. “As Gloria used to say, ‘This is as ugly as pooting in church and laughing about it.’”

Adrienne took her eyes from the road and glanced at my bootie with a grin. “It’s…not sexy, but on you, it works.”

“Should I take that as a compliment?”

“Nope, I’m just blowing smoke up your ass. That thing is hideous.”

I had an anxiety attack the next day when I smoked the last cigarette in my pack. I’d dug through every place that might still hold a pack before I accepted my fate. Adrienne was keeping a close eye on me and kept assigning me tasks to keep my mind off the cravings that came almost immediately. I lasted four hours before anger really got me by the tail.

I’d been staining some chairs that we’d gotten to replace some of the older ones in the bar. Nicotine had a way of slowing me down, but without it, I was hyper and moving at the speed of light. This in turn raised the probability of mistakes and my irritation. I knocked over the can of stain and became enraged. “You mother—”

“Hayden!” Iris yelled before I dropped the F-bomb, which was a big no-no with her.

“Of pearl?” I finished with a sheepish grin and a shrug.

“Come take a break,” Adrienne said, taking pity on me. “I’m going to let you have a cigarette, but don’t expect another one until the morning.”

I lit that bad boy up and sucked on it like a baby would its thumb. It brought great relief, but when I stubbed it out, I had to take a walk before everyone saw me break down in tears.

The day our new guests arrived, I decided I didn’t like any of them and said as much when Adrienne sent me to a time-out. A banana tree was the recipient of my wrath. I waited until I was a good distance from the inn to commit murder. The carnage was gruesome, and when I was exhausted, I lay on the ground staring up at the sky, wondering how many banana trees we had on our property. If relief didn’t come soon, I’d have to wander into the jungles for more victims.

Iris found me a little later, sitting amongst the leaves of my conquest, and whistled at the mess.

“How’d you find me?” I asked as she took a seat on the ground next to me.

“I heard your battle cry. I waited until the growling and cursing stopped. I figured it would be safe then.”

I shrugged and shook my head. “I don’t know if I can do this. Don’t know if I really want to now.”

“You do, you’re just going through the hard part.”

I nodded, unwilling to discuss it any further. It made the cravings worse. “How do you feel about adopting Teddy?”

Iris looked at me for a moment before answering. “I’ve raised my kids, and they’ve gone on with their own lives.” Iris tore at the banana leaf she was sitting on in contemplative silence. “I’ve got a place in my heart for the boy. The adjustment will be hard for us, but I’m willing to do what it takes.”

“How long until we know if they’ve accepted the lease-to-purchase program?”

Iris laughed at the analogy. She and Colie petitioned to become foster parents while the adoption process ran through the time-consuming channels.

“We won’t know for another week or so, but just in case, we’ve started setting up a room for him.”

I smiled at the prospect of having Teddy around full time. “He may turn out to be a fine handyman.”

“He’ll be more than that if I have my way,” Iris said with a smile. “He’s going to college, then it will be his decision where he goes from there.”

“Bullshit,” I said, earning a slap from Iris. “You and Colie will be involved in his decisions for as long as Teddy allows it.”

“Listen to us,” Iris said with a chuckle. “We have all dis planned out. I hope we’re not doing it all for nothing.”

Two weeks passed and there was still no news. We all tried not to consider it a bad sign, but each of us worried. The guests kept our minds occupied, but I was sent to time-out often when my temper flared. So on those days, I passed the time painting Teddy’s new room a medium taupe that would match whatever furnishings he favored.

The following week, our guests left for home and the cigarette well ran dry, or so Adrienne said, but I had my doubts. She started me on the samples that Shelby gave us, a cocktail in a pill to help curtail my cravings and something for my mood. One minute I was giddy, the next sullen and angry. Shelby assured me that the side effects would pass. I hoped she was right.

“Come take a ride with me,” Iris said when she found me one afternoon sizing up another banana tree. I climbed into the Jeep without question. Adrienne needed a break. We’d argued much of the morning, and I knew Iris was trying to help us both.

She pulled onto the roadway without a word, and we rode in comfortable silence for a while. The fresh air was doing me good as long as I stayed out of the way of the hell bugs. When we turned onto the airstrip and parked, I noticed Bill’s plane on the tarmac.

“Were we expecting something?” I asked, wondering what shipments Bill may have brought us from the mainland.

“No. Come with me.”

I followed Iris to the small plane where Bill was going over a checklist. His long ponytail, protruding from his ball cap, swished from side to side as he looked over his baby, as he liked to call it.

“Picked a good day to hitch a ride,” he said when he noticed us. “I’m gonna be a while at Nassau. You’ll have plenty of time to shop.”

“We’re going to Nassau?” I asked, looking down at my apparel. With no guests at the inn, I usually went bum, which meant shorts and an old T-shirt.

“Who are you worried about impressin’, girlie?” Iris shot back as Bill helped her into the plane.

Skinny as a rail and probably in his mid-fifties, Bill lifted me off the ground with ease and moved me into the plane. “I didn’t want you to try and climb,” he said.

After we landed, Bill tossed Iris a set of keys. “She’s parked just on the other side of the hangar, be gentle.”

The “she” he was referring to was a 1970 Ford pickup with three on the tree that would be our ride for the afternoon. I climbed in on the passenger’s side as the engine roared to life, and we made our way into town.

“What are we shopping for?” I asked as Iris navigated the busy streets crowded with buses loaded with tourists.

“A ring. I want to pick out something special for Colie.”

“Aw, you big mush ball.”

She grinned but didn’t take her eyes from the road.

We were lucky enough to find a parking spot about two blocks from the jewelry store where a friend of Iris’s worked. She was patient with me as I made my way slowly up the crowded streets. A blast of cool air met us as we entered the store, and I entertained the idea of taking a nap in the seating area.

“Well, hello, lovely,” an elegantly dressed woman said as she hugged Iris. “This must be Hayden.” She turned her eyes to me and offered her hand.

“The one and only master of mischief,” Iris said with a wink. “Hayden, this is Cara Kenicott.”

“Pleasure to meet you. I apologize for the way I’m dressed, Iris kidnapped me.”

“It’s nice to meet you, as well, and you look fine,” Cara said with a light Bahamian accent and turned her attention back to Iris. “What are we looking for?”

Iris followed her to the ring cases. “I’m not sure, but I’ll know when I see it.”

Tray upon tray of rings was pulled from the cabinets, and Iris looked at each one. I lost interest on about the fourth tray and began roaming, only to be called back for my input. It took nearly an hour, but Iris finally chose the ring she wanted. A simple platinum band with a gold inlay.

I’d been mulling over buying Adrienne a ring for a while. By the time Iris made her purchase, I’d talked myself into making one, as well.

“Iris, clear your mind,” I whispered as Clara took Colie’s ring to the back to be polished. “We’ve got some more shopping to do.”

Before I’d left Nassau, I’d bought rings, movies, pizza, and an armload of toys for Teddy. I thoroughly lived up to my reputation as an impulse shopper, which is why Adrienne seldom let me go alone.

“Oh, my God, pizza,” Adrienne groaned as I laid the boxes on the table in front of her.

“We’re going to have to warm it before—”

Adrienne opened a box and grabbed a slice before I could finish my sentence. Her eyes rolled up in her head as she took a bite.

I laughed at her as she chewed with a groan and took the rest to be warmed. I returned to the bar and pulled two beers from the refrigerator. Neither of us cared much for beer, except when it came to pizza. Adrienne took the icy bottle from my hand and took a sip, causing her to groan again.

“Stop it, you’re turning me on.”

“You jealous?” she asked with a wink.

“Well, yes, nothing should make you groan like that but me.”

“You might get your chance later,” Adrienne said with a saucy smile. “So where did you and Iris go today?”

I didn’t want her to tap into my thoughts and find out about her surprise, so while I told her about Colie’s ring, I tried to think about doughnuts.

“Let me check the pizza,” I said as I tried to stand.

Adrienne put her hand on my shoulder and pushed me back down. “I’ll get it, stay here.” She headed off toward the kitchen, then turned on one heel. “Did you have doughnuts today?”

“I’m not going to answer that question on the grounds that it may incriminate me.”

She laughed and disappeared into the kitchen while I breathed a sigh of relief.

After we’d eaten our fill of the cheesy delight, Adrienne had me on my feet for a walk. She said it was to strengthen my leg, but I think she was worried about the pounds I was sure to pack on. Since I’d stopped smoking, I was eating everything in sight. Adrienne would encourage me to eat fruit, but when she wasn’t around, I was bellied up to the pastries that Iris cooked. Adrienne knew that if I began to gain weight, I’d use it as a reason to go back to my old habit.

“Know what I miss?” she asked as we walked along the paths. “Our moonlit strolls on the beach.”

I missed our spur-of-the-moment lovemaking encounters that were usually provoked by those strolls on the beach. “Me too, and I miss those steamy times we shared on that out cropping of rocks when we couldn’t waste time on going back to the cottage.”

Adrienne chuckled and rubbed my lower back as I maneuvered alongside her. “Our love nest left us both bruised and scraped up. Maybe it’s a good thing we can’t go back there right now.”

“Bruises and scrapes were well worth it.”

We walked out onto the bluff and looked down over the water as daylight faded. The warm breezes were like a caress. I looked over at Adrienne and sighed. She looked so lovely with the reflection of the setting sun on her skin and the wind in her hair. I wanted to take her in my arms, but the cumbersome crutches would make that action anything but smooth.

Sensing my thoughts, she moved behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist, resting her chin on my shoulder. “I’m sorry I haven’t been as supportive as I should have been lately. I know you’ve been going through a rough time.”

“It’s me who should apologize. I’ve been like a bipolar bear.”

“I still love you, though,” she said with a kiss on the side of my neck.

“I love you, too, even though I haven’t shown it much.”

“Wanna show me now?” she asked with another kiss, then grazed her teeth against my neck.

Chills ran down my spine and covered my body with goose bumps. “I’ll race you back to the cottage. Give me a head start, though.”

She turned loose of me and gave me a gentle push. “Run.”

“Run my ass,” I grumbled as I moved quickly toward our cottage.

“Who are you talking to?” Colie asked as he met up with me at an intersection.

“Myself.”

He stuffed his hands into his pockets and looked around before moving closer to me. “I was wondering if you’d go to Nassau with me tomorrow.”

“Umm sure,” I replied, thinking that I still had a ways to go to our cottage. I would have agreed to just about anything at that point.

“Iris and I have decided to buy our wedding rings separately,” he said. “Kind of a surprise for one another.”

“Ah, I see. What time were you planning to go over?”

“Bill’s planning a trip at noon. I thought we could hitch a ride then.”

“Count me in,” I said and prepared to begin moving again.

“Thank you, Hayden. Now go to your girl. She nearly plowed me over on the other path. She told me where to find you,” he said when I gave him a questioning look.

By the time I made it to the cottage, the kittens and Saber were outside looking pissed off. When I opened the door, Adrienne was already in bed, and the scent of burning candles filled my senses. Dido sang softly in the background, adding to the mood. I tossed my crutches to the floor and limped over to the bed, carefully letting my injured leg bear my weight.

“You cheated,” I said with a smile as I tugged my shirt over my head. “Colie ratted you out.”

“I nearly killed him. I was running at full speed when I met him on the trail.”

I struggled with my shorts until I fell across the bed. “I can’t be smooth with this damn cast.”

Adrienne laughed. “Honey, you never were smooth. That’s why I love you so.” She moved next to me and relieved me of my clothes. “I like this, though, you’re very vulnerable.”

“Only when I’m on my feet. It’s a level playing field when we’re on our backs.” I pushed her down on the bed, and my lips were fractions of an inch from hers when the phone rang.

“Let me answer that,” she said. “It could be something about Teddy.”

She rolled onto her side, presenting me with her back as she answered. When I realized it was nothing important, I nudged her onto her stomach as she tried to get rid of the caller. I went for her most sensitive spot—her lower back—and kissed it. She groaned, then coughed to cover it up when she realized what she’d done. I smiled against her skin as I continued to kiss, nibble, and lick my way up from one hip to the other.

“Okay, I have to go now,” I heard her say. “I have something I need to take care of, but thank you for calling.” She dropped the phone onto the floor and tried to roll over.

“No, stay like this,” I whispered against her skin. I ran my fingertips up and down her thighs as I continued to kiss her back. She spread her legs in invitation, but I used the opportunity to stroke the inside of her thighs, causing goose bumps to rise on her flesh. When she could take the teasing no longer, she rolled over and forced me onto my back. Our mouths met in a hungry kiss, and the familiar struggle for dominance began between us.

She may have been on top, but I wasn’t willing to relinquish control. When she broke the kiss, I grazed my teeth across her neck, her weak spot. Whenever my teeth came in contact with the skin of her neck, she submitted to anything I desired. I pulled her body up as I kissed my way down to her breasts. When my tongue flicked her nipple, she ground her body against me, and it was my turn to groan when I felt how wet she was.

There were times we played an unspoken game, and this was going to be one of those nights. Neither of us was willing to give in to the other. We would tease to the brink of insanity, and whoever submitted first was the loser, but the loss was sweet.

She pulled away from my mouth and spread my legs with her own. She took my hands and laced our fingers while pinning them above my head. Adrienne looked down at me and smiled before kissing me and grinding against me at the same time. I could feel her heat and wetness against my own, and the pressure was just enough to titillate. I wrapped my good leg around one of hers and pushed against her, trying to increase the pressure, but she pulled back each time I thrust against her.

“What do you want?” she whispered against my ear. “I’ll do anything.”

The words, and her warm breath against my skin, made me think of a whole list of things. I refused to answer as she thrust quicker, harder, and her wetness washed over me. I tried to wrench my hands from her grip, but she tightened her fingers, refusing to let me go.

“I can do this for hours,” she panted against my ear.

“Liar,” I replied with a smirk. “Now let me go.” Her grip on my hands loosened as my teeth found her neck once again. I took advantage and rolled her onto her back, enjoying the feel of quivering muscles while I ran my fingertips down her stomach and into the slick wetness that waited for only me.

I watched her face in the soft light as I entered her. The muscles in her jaw flexed under smooth skin, her eyes half-lidded stared into mine before closing. Lost in the sensation, she gave herself over to it completely and allowed me to take her to heights that had her screaming my name until she could take it no longer. We held each other, whispering words of love until her strength returned and the game began again.

We awoke at nearly noon, after spending the night and early morning hours exhausting each other. Muscles protested as I crawled from the bed and into the shower, with Adrienne right behind me.

“I wish I hadn’t agreed to go with Colie today,” I said as I lathered my hair. “I would’ve preferred to spend a lazy day in bed with you.”

“We are anything but lazy in bed, love.”

After we’d bathed and dressed, we went in search of food. The bar was empty, which was not uncommon when we didn’t have guests. But I figured I’d find Colie there waiting on me. We made ourselves a couple of sandwiches and sat at one of the tables.

“Where do you suppose Colie is?” I asked Adrienne.

She thought for a moment before lifting her sandwich for a bite. She froze before the sandwich met with her mouth. “Hayden, they—”

“Don’t tell me if they’re having sex.” I said, dropping my sandwich on my plate.

“Hayden!” I heard a little voice call over my shoulder and turned in time to catch Teddy as he sprang into my lap.

“Hey!” I said as he hugged me as tight as he could.

His small hands squeezed my neck tightly, then he let me go and smiled. “I’m gonna live here now.”

I looked up at Iris, and she said softly, “Lease to purchase.”

He crawled into Adrienne’s arms and squeezed her just as tight. She looked over his shoulder at me as tears filled her eyes.

He was the son of two people who had threatened our lives, but we loved him anyway. And for Adrienne, this was a chance to set things right. She’d confessed that she felt guilty for Marta’s fate, even though it was Marta who chose to do things the way she did. The little guy in her arms would be more healing than any drug or therapist could ever be.

Chapter Twenty-two

Time seemed to fly by. Summer came and went unnoticed, and September was upon us. Things at the inn were about to get very interesting.

“They’ll be here any second,” Adrienne said as she set the phone down.

Iris wrung her hands nervously, and I paced back and forth in the bar until Adrienne caught me by the back of my shirt and forced me to sit. Myra ordered Shelby to sit next to me, and I shot her a grin when she whined and plopped down in a chair.

“Okay, remember, no one mentions what happened this summer,” Adrienne reminded us. She still wasn’t comfortable talking about the “Marta thing.” We all knew if it got out that the wild crew would want to hear every last detail. So we all agreed not to bring it up.

Sarah set glasses atop the bar and prepared for the impending arrival. She’d been around this block once before and knew that the women converging on the bar would start drinking the minute their feet hit the ground. I was thrilled to have her assistance. Even though I’d been free of the cast for months, I didn’t relish long hours behind the bar on my feet.

Over the summer, nearly every staff member who had vacated when they thought the inn was haunted had returned. Iris had a full crew in the kitchen, including Sarah the bartender.

We all jumped to our feet when the van pulled up the driveway and stopped in front of the bar. Adrienne, Iris, and I held back, letting Shelby and Myra greet their closest friends first. The first to emerge was Blair, holding a plastic snake. She leaped into Shelby’s arms and hugged her tight without her feet ever touching the ground. Behind her came Leigh, her partner, who was also holding a plastic snake that she shook at me before hugging Myra. Every last one of the hateful heifers had a snake in her hand as she disembarked.

Lacey and Roslyn were the first ones I exchanged hugs with. Roslyn placed her snake around my neck like a lei. “We brought you these to commemorate our last visit.”

I’d been bitten by a snake when they were here last. The worst part was Adrienne and I were in a compromising position. I fainted, leaving her to explain why she was topless and I was screaming.

There was a cacophony of female voices filling the bar before Adrienne stood on a chair and called everyone’s attention. “We’ve been keeping a secret from you all, and I’d like to share it with you now,” Adrienne said once everyone settled down. “Your visits are always special, but this one is going to be one to be remembered.”

“I never remember our visits,” Rory called out and lifted her drink. “I’m drunk the entire time we’re here, so someone take pictures.”

Allison, Rory’s partner, nudged her in the ribs. “Hush, I wanna hear what the secret is.”

“Iris has met the love of her life, and you’ve all been invited to her wedding,” Adrienne said. “And yes, it’s a man before you ask, Rory.”

Cheers erupted as the group gathered around Iris, demanding details. She looked alarmed as they hurled suggestions for the bachelorette party. I actually felt sorry for her.

Blair walked over to Adrienne and me with a cheeky grin on her face. “So you two look like a happy couple.”

“We are.” Adrienne took my hand. “I couldn’t help but notice that Dana didn’t make the trip.”

Blair shrugged and wrinkled her nose. “She stopped coming around after we had a talk.”

“Did the talk involve you choking the shit out of her?” I asked.

“Something like that,” Blair said with a chuckle. “I heard through the rumor mill that she now considers herself bi and is dating a man. No loss to the lesbian community in my opinion.”

Adrienne and I were just discovering our feelings for each other when the gang came to the island. Dana had a thing for Adrienne big-time and did everything she could to get Adrienne into bed with her. This didn’t sit very well with me and made for some tense moments. On the last day of their visit, I got my revenge during a volleyball game when I “accidentally” hit her in the head with the ball. Oh, and I got the girl, too.

Leigh joined us and looped her arm around Blair’s waist after giving Adrienne and me a hug. “I want to get into my swimsuit, wanna join me?” she asked Blair.

“I’m gonna go with her,” Blair said. “But when I get back, I wanna hear all about you two.”

No sooner than they’d left us, Donna and Chelsey strolled up. Donna reached over and toyed with one of the plastic snakes hanging around my neck. “People die laughing when I tell them about the snake bite story. Will there be a repeat?”

“Not if I can help it. I like the new hairstyle,” I said with a nod.

“Oh,” Donna said as her face flushed and she ran her fingers through much shorter blond locks.

“That was actually an accident.” Chelsey chuckled.

“I was experimenting with color and I got a little overzealous,” Donna said while playing with a strand.

“She went through three different colors in a week. Brown, red, then back to blond, then it just started falling out.” Chelsey gave Donna an affectionate pat on the cheek. “I like this look. She’s always hot to me.”

“Oh, no,” I heard Iris yell. “No, I can’t!”

Allison and Rory were laughing their heads off. “But you have to,” Allison argued. “We all do it.”

“I am not taking off my clothes and swimming with you crazy girlies.”

Neither Adrienne nor I made an attempt to rescue her. She would have to face the music right along with us.

Colie stayed clear of the inn, spending his time with Teddy. When the wild crew was in the house, it wouldn’t be a good idea to have an impressionable child around. After hearing about some of antics the group had engaged in, Colie was more than happy to stay away.

Most of the group hit the water to cool down from the trip. Lacey and Roslyn stayed in the bar waiting for their chance to hear all about Adrienne and me. They had her hemmed up at a table while Sarah let me pretend I was helping her restock the bar. I watched as Adrienne’s face flushed red repeatedly, with relief that I wasn’t sitting there with her.

“You’re not out of the woods yet,” I heard someone say, and I turned to find Blair with an evil grin on her face. She took me by the hand and led me to the table of inquisition. “What have I missed?” Blair asked as she pulled up a seat.

Roslyn held up a hand and began ticking off fingers as she recounted the conversation. “They’re in love and totally committed to each other. Their sex life is still exciting, even after a year. Hayden quit smoking and has made peace with her family, who by the way will be here for the wedding.”

“No offense, but this kind of blows,” Blair said. “What will we torment you with now?”

“You’ll think of something, I’m sure.” Adrienne rolled her eyes.

Lacey put a finger to her temple and tapped for a moment. “Anal sex, your thoughts on it, Adrienne?”

I laughed as Adrienne’s jaw dropped and her face colored. Blair looked at me. “You could answer the question for her.”

“What I do or don’t do with my butt is none of your business.”

“Oh, she’s gotten good,” Roslyn said. “It’s gonna take more to crack her now.”

“Right, and I have some business to attend.” I stood and prepared to make my retreat.

“I’ll help you,” Adrienne offered.

“No, no, honey, you stay and chat, I can handle it.” It was cruel and I knew I’d pay for it later, but the opportunity was just too funny to pass up. The look Adrienne gave me as I walked out of the bar made me want to rethink leaving her there.

Dinner was wild that night. Iris set the meal up buffet style in the bar, and Sarah and I struggled to keep up with the demand for drinks. The wild crew was talking at once, making plans for their visit, which included a shopping trip on Nassau. Someone was talking about canoeing, while someone else was planning a trip to one of Nassau’s casinos. It made my head swim.

With the wedding happening at the end of their visit, the next two weeks would fly by. Adrienne and I were already looking forward to our week of rest that we would spend with Teddy while Iris and Colie went on their honeymoon. He’d been officially adopted, and I’d enjoyed his company, and now missed him.

When bellies were full and the food cleared away, dance music filled the bar. I watched as Adrienne danced among the group of partiers. She moved sensuously with the music, catching my eye every so often with a smile. Desire washed over me as I watched and wondered if we’d still have the energy to make love when we turned in for the night.

“Good night, Hayden,” Iris whispered in my ear. “I’m going home. Let me know if you need anything else.”

I kissed her on the cheek and said good night and someone in the crowd noticed the gesture.

“You’re not turning in for the night, are you?” Allison asked with a grin.

“Run, Forrest, run!” I yelled as Iris made a quick retreat through the foliage. Half of the group went after her.

“Maybe we should take this opportunity and hide,” Adrienne said as she watched the chase.

“Too late,” Shelby said with a grin as she took firm hold of our hands. “You know the tradition.”

I thanked God for a moonless night as Adrienne and I, hand in hand, waded into the water naked as the day we were born. Iris had escaped. She knew the grounds like the back of her hand and easily lost her pursuers. Adrienne and I weren’t so lucky and found ourselves in the middle of a herd of the drunken and naked.

We made our way into deeper water, after being dunked a few times, and watched as Blair sat atop Leigh’s shoulders and tried to topple Allison from Rory’s. “Come play,” Blair called to us.

“You think she’s hot, don’t you?” Adrienne asked against my ear.

“Attractive, but you’re the only one I consider ‘hot.’” Even if Adrienne could not hear my thoughts, I would have been honest. Both of us noticed women who were attractive, and weren’t shy about voicing it. It was more honest to just admit than hold it as a secret.

“You’re crazy if you think I’m going to let you slip and slide against her naked body playing that game,” Adrienne teased.

I turned in her arms and wrapped mine around her neck. “I’d much rather slip and slide against you.”

“Don’t start,” Adrienne said as I kissed her ear. “It may be a while before we can be alone, and I don’t want to be in a constant state of arousal.”

My teeth grazed her neck playfully before she pushed me under the water.

The next morning, we awoke early. Too tired to do anything but crash, we had dropped into bed after a shower. We showered again and dressed before going to the bar to help Iris with breakfast. Chelsey and Donna were already there working on stacks of pancakes covered in fruit.

“How is it that you two can drink like fish and still manage to get up early?” Adrienne asked as she poured her coffee.

“We’re programmed that way,” Donna said before taking a bite.

“We’ve been getting up early for years,” Chelsey said. “It kind of sucks on the weekends. I’d like to be lazy and sleep half the day away, but I just can’t.”

“So what do you have planned for today?” Adrienne asked as she took a seat.

Donna rolled her eyes. “We may as well get the shopping out of the way.”

Chelsey slapped at her playfully. “We talked to the group last night and we’re wondering if it’s too late to arrange transportation to Nassau.”

“Let me see.” Adrienne stood back up and grabbed the phone. She loved shopping with the gang, and I had no doubt she’d make it happen, even if she had to pull some strings.

“We didn’t bring anything appropriate for a wedding,” Chelsey said in between bites. “Some of the girls didn’t, either, so we’re using it as a good excuse to go shopping.”

I grinned at Donna, who looked disgusted. “The wedding is casual. Bare feet are even welcome.”

“See,” Donna said. “We don’t need to shop.”

Chelsey shot Donna a look that ended any further argument.

“Bill can take us if we can be ready in two hours. He’s picking up a tour group in Nassau,” Adrienne called with her hand over the receiver. “What do I tell him?”

“We’ll be ready.” Chelsey jumped to her feet. “Let’s go wake up the rest.”

She scampered off as I walked with Donna. “Cheer up. We can at least have fun waking up the rest of the gang.”

An evil grin slid across Donna’s face. “Let’s start with Allison and Rory.”

We burst into their cottage, nearly giving Allison a heart attack. She threw the TV remote at us.

“Shit. They’re already awake,” Donna said.

“Shopping trip in two hours, you have thirty minutes to get dressed and thirty to eat, then we head to the airport,” I was explaining to Allison when a scream and cursing came from the bathroom and Donna came running out laughing. She’d poured a glass of cold water down Rory’s back while she showered.

“Let’s move on to our next victims, she’s pissed,” Donna called over her shoulder as she ran out of the cottage.

Roslyn and Lacey were sound asleep when we threw open their door and jumped on their bed. “If I didn’t have to pee so bad, I’d kick both of your asses,” Roslyn said.

I gave them the same speech that I’d given Allison. They both leapt from the bed with no clothes on and obviously no modesty.

Donna went back to her own cottage to get a few things, so I returned to the bar finding it empty, and joined Iris in the kitchen.

“Thank you, girlie,” she said with a grin.

“For what?”

“For taking all of them to Nassau and giving me peace and quiet.”

“I’m not going,” I said while peeling a banana.

“Adrienne says you are.”

“Shit!”

“Hayden!”

“Help me, Iris,” I said, and followed her around the kitchen. “Just tell Adrienne you need me here.”

Iris turned and waved her wooden spoon under my nose. “I do not lie to Adrienne.”

“I’ll fix the ice maker.”

“It’s not broken, child.”

“Give me a few minutes alone with it.”

The wooden spoon waved dangerously close to my face. “Don’t you go breakin’ tings in my kitchen just because you don’t want to go shopping.” She grabbed me by the shoulders, spun me around, and shoved me toward the door.

Defeated, I went into the bar wracking my brain for excuses when it occurred to me that I was a grown woman and had the right to say no. When Adrienne walked into the bar, I told her as much, and an hour later, I was on a plane headed for Nassau.

Chapter Twenty-three

The next day was overcast and squashed the canoe trip the group had planned. Instead, they spent the day playing cards and drinking. They took turns napping on the chaise lounges, then returned to drinking when the effects of the alcohol wore off. Adrienne and I watched them in amazement.

After dinner that evening, they were in rare form with pent-up energy. I helped Iris slip out the back to avoid the skinny-dipping ritual and returned to the bar where they were discussing the bachelorette party that Iris wanted no part of.

“Do you think you can round up a male stripper?” Rory asked Adrienne.

Adrienne threw back her head and laughed. “I seriously doubt it.”

“Then leave that to us,” Allison said. “We’ll find someone.”

“Do not harass the male members of our staff,” I said.

Allison and Rory looked at each other and laughed uproariously. “We won’t mess with any ‘male members.’” Rory’s eyes teared as she laughed at her weenie joke.

“I could do a lap dance,” I heard Blair blurt out. “I’ve been to a few strip bars.”

“Iris is not a lesbian, your charms would be lost on her,” Lacy pointed out. “Besides, having a lap dance and giving one is two different things.”

Blair tossed back the rest of her drink and stood on wobbly legs. “Leigh and I do it at home all the time. Turn on the music and I’ll show you.”

“You can’t use Leigh,” someone said as I fixed myself a drink. “You have to use someone new.”

“Then let’s use Hayden.”

I heard my name and nearly spilled my drink. I tried to block the images forming in my mind of Blair straddling my lap and doing her provocative dance. I looked over at Adrienne and daggers were shooting out of her eyes at me. Damn that gift of hers.

“No way,” Adrienne said as I approached the group warily.

Blair tilted her head to the side and looked at Adrienne with a rakish grin. “Then why don’t you take her place?”

Cheers went up from the group, and I have to admit…I found the idea intriguing. That earned me another angry look from my partner.

Donna pulled a chair into the center of the bar and motioned for Adrienne to sit. She sat and looked back at me, one eyebrow raised in defiance.

“You can’t touch me,” Blair said as she stood over Adrienne. “You have to keep your hands on the sides of the chair.”

“Just watch where you touch her,” I said and tried to mimic that one eyebrow trick that Adrienne had down to a science.

Blair ran her fingers through Adrienne’s hair and shot me a wink. “I’ll try to behave myself.”

The music began, and Blair started her seductive dance. She turned and put her backside in Adrienne’s face as she bent way over. Fortunately, her ass was covered in cargo shorts, but the crowd howled nevertheless. Blair stood, and in one fluid movement, she pulled her shirt over her head. She straddled Adrienne on the chair as she thrust her breasts into Adrienne’s face. Adrienne shook with laughter and tried to turn her head, but Blair held Adrienne’s face and pressed it into her cleavage.

I glanced over at Leigh, who was also laughing at her partner’s antics, and felt relieved.

With her hands full of Adrienne’s hair, Blair pulled her head back, exposing her neck, and ran her lips down my lover’s throat. A twinge of jealousy caused the muscles in my stomach to tighten as the smile slipped from my face. I looked at Leigh again, and she wasn’t laughing along, either.

Blair slid down Adrienne’s body to the floor, pushed her legs apart, and stared up at her with a seductive smile. Adrienne looked up at the crowd with a grin as they cheered, then yelped in surprise when Blair nipped her on the thigh. The cheers grew louder as Blair reached behind her back and began to unclasp her bra. Leigh interrupted before I could.

“Don’t you dare,” Leigh yelled over the racket.

“She’s right, I think we should switch participants,” I called out as I took Leigh by the arm and led her to the chair.

“Excellent idea,” Adrienne said as she hopped up and pushed Leigh down in her place.

The gang booed but started cheering again as Blair began her dance again on Leigh.

She gave Leigh the same treatment that she had Adrienne after tossing her bra into the crowd.

“You’re too young to see this,” I said as I covered Adrienne’s eyes. “And that’s your last lap dance.”

“Body shots!” The chant went round the bar to my chagrin.

Adrienne rolled her eyes when I took my hands from them. “Not again.”

Since Blair was already topless, she was voted first to go. She lay on top of one of the tables, and this time, they didn’t bother with the shot vials or glasses. They went straight for the bottles.

“Hold up there, Sparky.” Adrienne intercepted a bottle of tequila. “I’ll pour the shots,” she called out to the cheers of the crowd.

She poured the first glass and I slammed it back. One of Adrienne’s eyebrows rose. “If you’re gonna keep doing that, we’re gonna be here all night.”

“Sorry, they make me nervous when they’re all crazy like this.”

Adrienne stopped pouring for a moment and gulped a shot. “I understand.”

We took the loaded tray to a table near where Blair lay with her hands behind her head. Adrienne passed one of the shot glasses to Leigh, who poured it over Blair’s chest and stomach, then squeezed a lime over her exposed skin. The wild crew cheered her on as she licked away every drop.

“Adrienne’s next,” Rory shouted.

“I lick her in private,” I said, robbing the tray of another shot.

“We’re not asking you to lick her privates, just her stomach,” Rory said before dissolving into laughter at her own joke.

I was contemplating choking the shit out of her when Adrienne shrieked. Roslyn and Lacey had her by the arms and were leading her to the table. I had flashbacks of their last visit, but I was the one lying topless on the table then.

“Okay, okay,” Adrienne said as she held her hands up in protest. “I can take my own top off.” Adrienne shrugged out of her tank top and tossed it onto Donna’s head. “Get over here, Hayden, before someone else licks me.”

Although it was intimidating to strip to the waist with a bunch of women daring you to do it, it was really all in good fun. If Adrienne or I had truly been uncomfortable, they would have respected our decision if we chose not to participate. And I suppose that’s why we were willing to be good sports.

I took a shot glass and poured it over Adrienne’s breasts and stomach where it pooled in her navel. “Don’t laugh, you’ll spill my drink,” I teased as Adrienne bit her lip and tried to remain still. I took a wedge of lime and squeezed it over where I’d poured the tequila. I went straight to her belly button and sucked the juice that pooled there, then licked my way up to her breasts. When I was on the table the year before, she licked all around my breasts but didn’t go near my nipples. I wasn’t so chaste and flicked both of hers with my tongue.

This seemed to please the wild crew, and they all applauded when I helped Adrienne up from the table. We’d met their naughty requirements and were allowed to watch the festivities in peace after that.

We sat back from the gang as they doused each other in alcohol. “Remember what we did after this last year?” Adrienne asked.

“Yes.” I felt the blush creep up my neck. “But I’m not willing to do that in front of an audience this year.”

As the night wore on, the party began to fizzle, and the nightly skinny-dipping ritual was canceled for the evening. The tequila did the trick—half of them were sick, and the others were just too drunk. Adrienne and I helped each of them back to their cottages and returned to clean the bar, which looked like a tornado ripped through it.

“Have you noticed we’ve managed to remain remarkably sober during this visit?” Adrienne asked as we mopped up liquor.

“That’s because we don’t have all that sexual tension between us, making us nervous.”

“I’m feeling some tension right now,” Adrienne said with a coy grin.

“As soon as I put this stuff away, I’ll help you work that out. So I suggest you start running.” I watched her ass as she ran from the bar, and sighed. “She’ll be asleep before I get there,” I mumbled under my breath, and she was.

The days went by so fast, I lost count. Adrienne reminded me one morning that the wedding was two days away and I nearly choked to death on breakfast. “Mom and Dad will be here this afternoon,” I said when I caught my breath. “Oh, Adrienne, this is going to be so stressful with my family cavorting with the wild crew.”

Adrienne reached over and took my hand. “Relax, honey, they won’t be here most of the time, and the girls promised to behave.”

“Behave?” I wondered what constituted good behavior with these women. Maybe they wouldn’t dance naked in the streets…highly doubtful.

The only comfort I could take was knowing that for the most part, my family would be away from the epicenter. With the inn full, we set them up at another one a few miles away.

We arrived at the airstrip later that afternoon as Bill’s plane taxied on the runway. When Bill gave the all clear, we pulled the van up close and began loading what appeared to be a mountain of luggage.

“I know,” Mom said with a grin as she pulled me in for a hug. “I over packed, but I couldn’t make up my mind on what to wear.”

Dad closed the back of the van with a grunt. “She brought the whole closet.”

“Wanda’s just as guilty,” Jeff said, and was swatted by his wife.

Wanda came over and gave me a hug, while Mom latched on to Adrienne. “We weren’t able to bring hardly anything last time, so we made up for it on this trip. Besides, it gave the boys something to bitch about.” The last part Wanda whispered in my ear with a giggle.

After a round of healthy hugs, we piled into the van and took them to Rose and Michael’s inn, the Hideaway, and helped the porters haul the luggage to their cabins. I felt genuinely sorry for the men when they opened the doors to the van and saw the wall of bags waiting on them.

“Is Iris nervous?” Wanda asked later when we relaxed in the Hideaway bar.

“She’s too busy to be nervous,” Adrienne said. “We have some guests that are very high-maintenance, and they’ve kept us hopping.”

Jeff scrubbed his hands together and grinned. “We have plans for Colie tomorrow night.”

“We’re going to take him to Nassau for a night on the town,” Dad said, grinning back at Jeff. “Bill’s going to go with us and show us the hot spots for a man celebrating his last night of freedom.”

“So that leaves us girls to hang out with you,” Mom added, causing my heart to pound in my chest. I looked over at Adrienne in horror. The wild crew had spent the whole week planning—or shall I say plotting—Iris’s bachelorette party. Having Mom and Wanda there was sure to give me a heart attack.

Adrienne cleared her throat after taking a long swallow of her drink. “We…uh…have to warn you that the women staying at the inn are planning a party for Iris. They’re kind of…” Adrienne looked at me for help.

“Wild as March hares,” I said, looking from Mom to Wanda. “You may want to consider having a quiet dinner with Iris here earlier in the evening.”

“A wild party is just what I need.” Mom reached into her purse. “I brought a recipe for hurricanes, and I have a ton of mixer in one of those suit cases.”

“Mom, these women might be a tad wilder than what you’re accustomed to.”

“Are you saying you don’t want us there?” Hurt filled her eyes.

“Not at all.” Adrienne patted Mom’s hand. “We just want you to know what you’re in for. When Hayden says ‘wild,’ she means wild.”

“Elaborate,” Wanda said, looking pointedly at me.

I considered my response before answering and just decided to go with the truth. I could see Adrienne’s face color out of the corner of my eye.

“They skinny-dip just about every night. One evening, they did body shots off one another and they’re drunk twenty-three hours of the day.”

Jeff slammed his beer bottle down on the table. “Hot damn. I’m coming to your party.”

“No, you’re not,” all the women at the table said nearly in unison.

Mom and Wanda exchanged glances, then Mom smiled and said, “We’ll be there.”

Adrienne and I had dinner with our family while Iris and her staff tended to the wild crew that evening. The next day was Saturday, and that was when things would get really scary around the inn. Sunday, the wild crew would return home. Monday, our family would leave, and after that, hopefully, it would be smooth sailing. I had no doubt in the course of the next few days, though, I’d age twenty years.

Chapter Twenty-four

The next morning, approximately twelve hours until Iris’s bachelorette party and my untimely demise, we sat around the breakfast table with the wild crew. Rory and Allison were grinning from ear to ear, and when Iris left the dining room, we found out why.

“We found a stripper,” Rory said, keeping her voice low.

Adrienne choked on a piece of fruit, and I thought Shelby was going to have to do the Heimlich Maneuver on her.

“Where?” Adrienne asked when she could breathe again.

“We have our ways,” Allison said with a conspiratorial glance at Rory.

Adrienne looked at me with worried watery eyes, and I just shrugged. We’re so screwed, I thought, and Adrienne nodded.

“So what do y’all have planned for today?” I asked, dreading the answer.

“We’re going low-key,” Blair said for the lot of them. “We’re going to spend the day on the beach relaxing so we’ll be ready to go tonight.”

“Right,” Roslyn chimed in. “This is going to be an all-nighter.”

Adrienne and I retreated to the bar after we set the wild crew up on the beach. It wasn’t even noon and we were craving something stronger than iced tea. I made us a peach daiquiri and wished I had a cigarette to go with it.

“I hate to admit this,” Adrienne said, “but I’m really not looking forward to this party tonight.”

“I understand. I’m so afraid that Rory is going to try and slurp tequila from my mother’s belly button.”

Adrienne threw back her head and laughed, but my stomach turned at the mental image. “You and your family have made huge steps in mending your relationship, and you’re afraid one night will obliterate it all.”

“In a nutshell.”

“Although we’ve nicknamed them the wild crew, the girls know how to behave themselves.” Adrienne paused and took another sip of her drink, then said under her breath, “I hope.”

“I think I might be getting too old for all this partying. I’d like nothing more than to spend the evening with you, Teddy, eating pizza and watching movies.”

“You’re not getting old,” Adrienne said with a smile. “You’re becoming…domesticated.”

My response died on my lips when Iris walked into the bar and pulled up a chair, yawning and rubbing at her neck. “I have a feeling that we’ll sleep away our honeymoon.”

“Nerves making it hard to sleep?” Adrienne asked.

“Teddy’s foot in my face made it impossible to sleep. That child travels all over the bed at night.”

“Why isn’t he in his own bed?” Adrienne asked, beating me to it.

“Bad dreams. I think he just needs to be close to someone right now, and I like that he comes to us, even if it’s with plastic trucks and an oversized bear,” Iris said with a smile.

“Does he talk about the dreams?” I asked, feeling sorry for the little guy.

“He claims that he doesn’t remember what they’re about. I think he just needs to know that there’s someone close and uses dreams as an excuse to get into bed with us. He may keep you two awake a lot when we’re gone.”

“Don’t worry about us,” Adrienne said. “He’ll probably be exhausted by all the activities that we have planned.”

I shot Iris an impish grin and said, “Running with scissors, skydiving, swimming with sharks while wearing meat swimsuits, and—”

“Shut it, Hayden,” Iris said as she turned her attention to Adrienne. “Can you…use your ting to hear Teddy’s thoughts? I…I want to make sure he’s happy.”

“You know I’m not completely accurate.” Adrienne took Iris’s hand. “But if I spend some time with him alone, maybe I can get a good picture. If he’s not doing anything right now, maybe me and Hayden could take him for a swim.”

An hour later. Adrienne and I were walking down the beach with Teddy. We’d taken the Jeep up the road away from the inn so that Teddy wouldn’t get a glimpse of the naked women sunning themselves on our beach. We also wanted to be alone with him, so Adrienne could hear his thoughts without disruption.

He looked so cute in his new swimsuit—long navy blue board shorts covered in leaping white dolphins. Iris and Colie had taken him shopping in Nassau the day after he came to live with them. He now had clothing, food, and all the things a child his age wanted.

As had become the routine, we’d wade out into the water hand and hand. When it began to get intimidating for him, he’d climb onto my back, and I’d get him used to the deeper water. He clutched my hand tighter as the water rose up to his chin, then looked up at me with the unspoken request.

“All aboard the SS Hayden,” I said as I lowered myself into the water.

A mini man of few words, Teddy climbed on and screamed with delight as I cut through the sparkling waters. Adrienne watched from the surf with a grin on her face as we played.

“So you like your new room?” I asked.

“Yes, ma’am,” was the reply, no elaboration. I was going to have to try harder.

“What’s your favorite toy?”

“T-rex and Raptor.”

“Dinosaurs,” I said with a growl. “Do they bite?”

“Not me,” he said with a giggle.

“Do you bite them?”

“No, ma’am,” he said with a full-blown laugh.

“Can we make them bite Adrienne?” I said, lowering my voice conspiratorially.

He lowered his voice, as well, and said, “uh-huh,” before laughing again.

“I like T-rex and Raptor, too, then.”

I gave my swimming lesson, and when he grew tired, we went to the beach for snacks. As he munched on an apple beside Adrienne, I left them to swim laps. I focused on the water and tried to think only of it. Due to our bond, Adrienne said she could hear my thoughts louder than most. I tried to empty my mind so she could focus her attention on Teddy.

When I could no longer tread water, I floated on the surface and watched a kite surfer make his way across the water. He was tethered to a chute akin to something a cliff diver would use. On his feet was a board that sailed smoothly over the water’s surface like a ski, and when a gust of wind would catch the sail, it would lift him high into the air. It looked like so much fun that I found myself thinking about trying it. And then I got a mental picture of myself hanging upside down in a palm tree or taken by the wind out to sea. I decided then that just watching was probably best for me.

When I felt enough time had passed, I made my way back to the beach. Adrienne and Teddy were splashing in the surf. Teddy would run at Adrienne and she would lift him up and toss him back into the water. Other times, she’d let him tackle her. I listened to their laughter with a smile on my face and was reminded of the conversations we had about having a child of our own. Teddy was easy to love, but I wondered if sharing a child with Iris and Colie would be enough. Would she be satisfied with that? Would I?

That random thought shook me and I froze in my tracks. Would I? Did I want a child of my own with Adrienne? I allowed myself to wonder what it would be like to have a little version of her running around. She turned and looked at me then, her face blank as if she were awaiting my answer. Yes! my mind screamed before I could control it.

“Shit!” I said aloud, even though she was too far away to hear it, she was there in my mind and threw her head back laughing.

I realized what I’d committed myself to in that split second, then reconsidered the whole kite-surfing thing. Perhaps it was best I be dragged off to sea. I wasn’t really sure that I had it in me to handle feedings at all hours of the night, and oh, God, the stuff that those tiny creatures deposited into their diapers. But I suppose what really scared me the most was the vulnerable feeling that being responsible for another life would bring.

Adrienne knew my inner turmoil and gave me time to cope with it in my own way. She didn’t mention anything when I joined her on the beach, but the way her face glowed was evidence that she knew we were going to take this next step, even though I was terrified.

We found Iris in the bar with Sarah cleaning up after lunch. The gang had come in to eat, some of them still naked, then went back down to the beach, Iris said as she sank down into one of the chairs. We kept the conversation light as Adrienne and I helped Sarah restock the bar for the evening, then we forced her to take the afternoon off, so she would be ready for the party.

“Did Teddy enjoy his swim?” Her eyes sparkled when she mentioned his name.

“He did, but he was real pissed off about the nap Colie made him take,” I said as I joined her on the chaise lounges. Adrienne joined me on my lounge and leaned against me. Iris looked at her with apprehension. Probably very afraid of what she’d hear next.

“He misses his mom,” Adrienne said. “He told me that. I’m not sure if he has a grasp on what death really means.”

I watched Iris’s eyes cloud over and her lips twitch as it sank in.

“He’s also very happy where he is and is almost afraid it will all go away. He didn’t tell me that, but from what I could make of his thoughts, he thinks Marta might come back for him. Part of him doesn’t want that to happen.”

Iris clutched her chest and let out a sigh that bordered on a groan.

Adrienne reached over and rubbed Iris’s shoulder. “He’s a baby,” Adrienne reminded softly. “No one has ever taken the time to talk to him, to hear what he has to say until now. He feels important for the first time.”

Iris nodded and looked away. “I ache for that boy. I just want him to be happy and feel safe.” Iris sniffed and looked back at us. “It will take time, I know.”

“Want to know what else he told me?” Adrienne asked.

Iris nodded and looked away.

“He loves when you read to him at night and kiss his head when you tuck him in. I didn’t need to pick his brain for that, he told me himself.”

A faint grin tugged at the corners of Iris’s mouth. “Then how come he fusses when I do it?”

“No kid is going to go down without a fuss,” I said. “You know that from experience.”

“That I do,” Iris said with a contented smile.

Adrienne reached over and pulled Iris in for a hug. “He’s happy…a little confused, but happy. You and Colie are doing a wonderful job, he feels loved.”

“I don’t want to leave him,” Iris said as she dabbed at her eyes.

“Well, you can’t take him on your honeymoon. It would put a major damper on the sex fest that you two freaks are going to have,” I said, earning a slap from Adrienne and Iris. “Me and Teddy have big plans, so you’re going to have to leave him here. But I will say this now, you can’t hold me responsible for anything he may say or do when you get back.”

“I’m going to take a nap with my boys before I’m tempted to beat you, girlie.” Iris shook her finger at me. She hugged Adrienne and told her how much she loved her. Then she grabbed me and squeezed. “I love you, too…jackass.”

The afternoon passed quickly as Adrienne and I made last-minute preparations. After everything was set up to our satisfaction, I showered and took the Jeep over to the Hideaway to pick up my mother and Wanda with great trepidation. This party would truly test our mended relationship, and I prayed the bond would hold.

All hopes were dashed when Mom met me at the door with her contribution to the party. I loaded the two boxes of hurricane mix into the Jeep with a feeling of dread. The famous drink was known for making the sanest people become blithering idiots, and I wondered what effect it would have on the wild crew. Perhaps none at all; they’d no doubt developed some sort of immunity to alcohol during their visit. Mom and Wanda were a different story…and maybe that was a good thing.

“Want me to drive?” Mom asked with an evil grin.

“Umm…” I looked at Wanda, whose eyes flew open wide. She shook her head begging me to say no.

“Why not?” I tossed the keys to Mom and climbed into the passenger’s seat. Wanda climbed in behind me, cursing under her breath, and I had to laugh out loud.

“What’s so funny?” Mom looked between the two of us.

“I love you, Mom, but you’re the worst driver I’ve ever seen.”

Wanda slapped me across the head. “And you just gave her the keys.”

Mom hopped into the driver’s seat, turned the engine, and looked over at me. “Worst driver, huh?”

She slammed the Jeep into gear, popped the clutch, and we sprang onto the road like a rabbit being chased by hounds. She laughed like a hyena and drove on what could be loosely termed the shoulder of the road, letting the foliage slap Wanda and me. And then she screamed the most bizarre thing I’ve ever heard cross her lips: “Who’s ya momma now?”

We came to a stop in a power slide not far from the bar. The three of us were laughing so hard we could barely get out of the Jeep. Mom made a beeline to the bathroom to fix her makeup that had begun to run with her tears. Wanda and I approached Adrienne on shaky legs, each with a box of hurricane mix, as she stood there watching us with one eyebrow cocked up into her hairline.

“Shit fire! It’s hurricanes,” Allison yelled as the crew filed into the bar.

Sarah and I prepared the concoction in a huge tub filled with ice and emptied full bottles of rum, vodka, and gin in with the potent mix. The crew stood around us like a pack of dogs waiting for scraps.

Adrienne made the introductions after Mom had reapplied her makeup. Iris’s two daughters arrived shortly after and the process began again. By that time, the hurricane tub was finished, and everyone was acquainted and ready to drink.

Adrienne and I reminded everyone to take a break from the alcohol and eat from the endless piles of food stacked on the buffet table. The food, however, didn’t disappear as fast as the hurricanes, and I soon found myself making another batch.

Poor Iris was made to wear a wedding veil laden with condoms and a necklace of plastic penises. I doubt she would have consented if it hadn’t been for the power of vodka, rum, and gin. Gifts were bestowed upon her by the wild crew, lingerie that would make a stripper blush, lubricants of every flavor, and a vibrator in a smart travel case that had Iris in tears of laughter.

“I could have used dis a long time ago,” she said, holding up the vibrator for the crowd to see.

Mom sat beside Iris, writing down who gave what gift. At first, her face turned crimson as she began making entries into a book. After a while, though, she no longer seemed embarrassed. She no doubt attended many wedding showers, and I’d be willing to bet there were hurricanes at every single one.

Music filled the bar, and the crowd began to dance. I took Sarah’s place at the bar so she could join in on the fun. Adrienne soon joined me and we watched as Iris, along with my mother and Wanda, shook their money makers. Iris’s daughters, Elaina and Nicole, were a little slower to join the mix, but Sarah and a few others coaxed them onto the floor.

The next song that came on had a loud siren blaring, and the wild crew stopped dancing and looked to the entrance of the bar. Everyone else noticed the action and followed their gazes. A man in a very poor excuse for a policeman’s uniform walked into the bar and put his hands on his hips.

“Oh, my God, Hayden,” Adrienne exclaimed and grabbed my arm. “It’s the fake Obeah man!”

Adrienne and I laughed hysterically, earning us a frown from Baba bed sheet-turned-stripper.

Nevertheless, he held his baton over his head and began swinging his skinny hips. He moved slowly toward Iris, who was laughing as hard as we were. “I’m gonna have to give you a citation,” he said with a strong Caribbean accent. “You’re too hot, woman.”

He backed Iris up to a chair and forced her to sit down as he whipped out a pair of handcuffs.

“You’re a crazy fool if you tink you’re gonna get those on me,” Iris said with a laugh. Heedless of her warning, Baba was assisted by Rory and managed to get Iris’s hands cuffed behind her.

I looked over at Mom, who had joined in on chanting, “Take it off,” with the other women, and wondered who she was. The woman I knew as composed and somewhat refined was sweating and yowling like some hedonistic freak, with her daughter-in-law right beside her doing the same thing.

“This ole island changes you,” Adrienne and I quoted Iris in unison as we watched.

The music began once again and Baba went to town. He shook his miniscule ass in Iris’s face as he unbuttoned his shirt, then he turned and opened it wide, revealing his pigeon chest. Iris was anything but turned on, instead laughing uncontrollably, but Baba was undaunted.

“I hope he wore deodorant,” Adrienne said as Baba took his shirt off and waved it around Iris’s face.

Iris’s daughters had a video camera that they passed back and forth when one couldn’t see through tears of laughter.

I watched as Baba began working his pants. “If he’s not wearing some sort of underwear, I may have to leave.”

“I’ll go with you,” Adrienne said without taking her eyes from the spectacle.

I wasn’t really sure, but I thought strippers typically wore breakaway pants that came off with a good yank. Baba hadn’t gotten the memo and had to sit on Iris’s lap, take off his shoes, and strip off the pants one leg at a time. When he stood, wearing only a tiny yellow banana hammock, Adrienne and I exchanged bewildered glances.

“Are those grapes?” Adrienne asked, looking away for a split second.

The front of his thong was stuffed with something besides little Baba and the boys.

Iris turned away as he reached into the front of his skimpy apparel, pulled out a string of beads, and attempted to hang them around her neck until he noticed the look on her face.

“What are those?” I asked Adrienne.

“Anal beads.”

“Anal what?”

“Yeah,” Adrienne said, looking at me like I was an idiot. “They stimulate the—”

“Stop,” I said. “Wait, how do you know about them?”

“Don’t ask if you’re not prepared for the answer.” She smirked.

The grand finale was Baba straddling Iris’s lap and trying to plant a kiss onto unwilling lips. Rory gave him a pat on the back and whispered something in his ear. He stood and took a bow as the crowd applauded his efforts. He was thoughtful enough to at least put his pants back on before having a few drinks with the crew, after which, he was paid quite well and went on his way.

Sometime after midnight, Iris caught me by the ear, stopping me in my tracks. “If you ever let me be handcuffed again, you get da skillet, girlie.”

“It wasn’t my idea, but I sure as hell wish it would’ve been,” I said when she let me go.

“You’re sober,” Iris observed.

“Me and Adrienne both are. Somebody has to keep a clear head, but you don’t.”

Iris took a healthy gulp from her glass and gave me a lopsided grin. “I like these.”

“You won’t in the morning.”

“It is morning,” Iris said with a yawn. “Do you tink they’ll be offended if I call it a night?”

I looked over her shoulder at the crew who were either dancing or bellied up to the bar. “I think they’ll be just fine.”

Iris and her daughters went around to everyone thanking them and hugging necks, then they turned in for the evening. I was jealous. I wanted a shower and my bed. I looked around for Adrienne and found her taking some of the dishes to the kitchen. She’d already started to clean up, so I loaded up an armful of plates and followed her.

“I’m dead on my feet,” she said without looking over her shoulder as she dropped the dishes into the sink.

“They’re slowing down a bit. Shelby looks like she’s going to puke, so I imagine the herd will begin to thin soon.”

Adrienne walked over to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. “Remember what we did last year in this kitchen?” she asked seductively.

My hands slid down her lower back and over her backside, and I whispered against her ear, “I remember it well. This time, though, you’ll be on the receiving end.”

For someone “dead on her feet,” she delivered a toe-curling kiss. Her teeth grazed my bottom lip as she pulled away. In my lust-induced haze, I barely heard the clanking of dishes behind me.

“I’m sorry,” Sarah said and averted her eyes as I turned to look at her.

Adrienne let go of her hold on me. “Sarah, don’t worry about cleaning up. We’ll take care of it after the party. Go have some fun.”

Sarah shrugged as she set a tray on the counter. “They’ve all gone down to the beach, so I thought I’d start cleaning.”

“Everyone has gone to the beach?” I asked with a sinking feeling in my stomach.

“Including your momma and sister-in-law,” Sarah said with a big smile.

I looked at Adrienne in horror. “I’ll get some towels.” She darted from the kitchen.

I scrubbed at my face and looked at Sarah, who was on the verge of laughter. “You go ahead and take the night off, it’s going to be a busy day tomorrow. Thank you for helping us this evening.”

“All my pleasure,” I heard her say as I ran past her on my way to the beach.

We could hear the laughter from the bluff; the full moon illuminated the bodies splashing in the water below.

“Surely, Margaret Tate is not naked in that water,” I said as we made our way down to the sand.

Adrienne said nothing but snorted with laughter a few seconds later.

I waded knee deep in the surf looking for my mother and Wanda, but naked wet people all look the same in the moonlight.

“Oh, come in, Hayden, the water’s glorious,” my mother called out. I followed the sound of her voice and waded deeper into the water.

“Mom!” I said, sounding much like her when she scolded me. “Are you naked?”

“Well, that is the idea. You can’t very well skinny-dip with your clothes on.”

“Who are you?” I asked bewildered. This was not the woman I’d grown up with. “Did you have a frontal lobotomy and not tell me about it?”

Mom dog paddled over on a small wave and came to stand in front of me with her hands on her hips. “I’m a grown woman who has raised her kids, and I’m ready to live now, damn it!”

I could hear her partner in crime, Wanda, cackling nearby. The rest of the gang stayed away, probably feeling a little guilty for corrupting my mother.

I couldn’t help but laugh, as well. “Mom, you’re crazy.”

“You had to get it from somewhere, and Gloria can’t take all the credit,” she said. “Now are you coming in or not? Because I’m missing out on some good waves.”

“Nope, you go ahead and play. Adrienne and I have some cleaning up to do, but we’ll leave you some towels on the beach chairs.”

The sight of my mom’s white butt glinting in the moonlight as she turned and dove into a wave would be forever etched in my memory.

“What do you think your dad’s going to say?” Adrienne asked as I walked toward where she stood on the shore.

“I’m not telling him, and you better not, either. We’ll leave that to the new Margaret.”

At nearly three in the morning, Adrienne and I collapsed onto our bed after showering. We’d taken Mom and Wanda back to the Hideaway, and when Dad got a look at Mom’s wet hair and ruined makeup, I just shrugged. Sarah ignored what I’d told her and nearly had the bar and kitchen back together when we arrived. She’d have a nice bonus in her next paycheck.

Adrienne threw an arm over her eyes and said with a moan, “Dear God in heaven, please let the next two days pass quickly. I don’t think I can take anymore.”

“How do you know about anal beads?” I managed to ask between yawns.

Adrienne’s arm flopped down on the bed and she looked at me. “Honey, do you really have to ask that? With all the gay men coming to this inn, I’m surprised you don’t know anything about them.”

“That makes me feel better. I was a mite uncomfortable with the idea of you coming at me with a string of beads.”

“I doubt you’d get much out of it. Now turn off the light.”

Adrienne was asleep before the room grew dark.

Four hours later, we were up making breakfast. We threatened Iris within an inch of her life not to step foot into the kitchen. She had the day off to relax and prepare for the wedding that would occur that evening. She complied with our wishes, but I think it had more to do with a hangover than being fearful of Adrienne and me.

We served up breakfast and lunch, cleaned the bar, and went over last-minute preparations. Then we took a nap. I think it was the hardest I’d slept in a very long time.

Iris had insisted upon choosing what we would wear, since we would be standing with her and Colie. I didn’t argue with her choice, but it pained me to slip into the white sundress with criss-crossing straps across the back. She did take pity on me, though, and selected low-heeled sling-back sandals to accompany the dress.

I looked at myself in the mirror and sighed. It’d been a long time since I’d worn anything of the sort. On the bright side, my hair decided to cooperate. I wore it down and it cascaded over my shoulders in waves. I’d made up my mind that if it were to curl in that funky way I hated, it was going into a ponytail and I’d suffer Iris’s wrath after the honeymoon.

“You look lovely,” Adrienne said from behind me as she came into the room. When I turned and looked at her, I was truly at a loss for words. Her tanned skin glowed against the pristine white of the dress that hugged each curve of her shapely body. What little makeup she’d applied made her eyes more pronounced and impossibly green. Her glossy auburn hair spilled over her shoulders and down her back.

“I’m the luckiest woman in the world,” I managed to croak out.

She smiled and gave me a chaste kiss, keeping her distance so as not to wrinkle the dresses. “Actually, I hold that title.” She took my hand. I opened my mouth to protest, but she said, “We’ll debate it later, right now we have somewhere to be.”

I looked out over the crowd of smiling faces, while standing next to Colie and the justice of the peace on the platform we’d erected in the courtyard. Soft music played in the background accompanied by the gentle trickling of the fountain. Teddy, the ring bearer, smiled up at me as he stood next to us, dressed in a miniature tuxedo that matched Colie’s.

The audience stood and turned as the wedding march began, and I heard Colie mumble under his breath, “My God,” as he looked at Iris. She and Adrienne walked arm in arm slowly up the rose petal-strewn path, and I’d never seen either of them look more beautiful.

Iris wanted something simple, and I suppose as wedding dresses go, the one she wore was exactly that. A tasteful v-neck number that had a mermaid bottom, with the bodice covered in shimmering beaded lace. It was exquisite, and Iris was absolutely radiant.

When they joined us on the platform, Colie offered his arm and Iris took it with a smile. They faced each other as the justice of the peace began the ceremony. Adrienne’s eyes met mine as I heard the deep baritone voice ask, “Do you take this woman to be…”

I looked at Adrienne.

“Will you respect and treasure her as long as you both shall live?”

I watched her mouth I do, while looking me in the eyes.

“In sickness, and in health, forsaking all others for as long as you both shall live?”

As Iris responded vocally, I did the same silently mouthing, I do.

Adrienne and I were so focused on each other that neither of us witnessed the exchanging of the rings. Nor did we notice the kiss shared by Iris and Colie. It was only when Teddy took our hands and began following the happy couple, that we realized the ceremony was over.

Champagne flowed, guests mingled and congratulated, and Adrienne and I were locked in some sort of haze. People talked to both of us from the minute we followed Iris and Colie down the aisle. We hadn’t so much as spoken a word to each other, but our hands stayed locked together.

“Something happened to you two up there, didn’t it?” Shelby asked with a smile. “Will we be witnessing a ceremony like that again soon?”

“I think you just witnessed it.” I drew Adrienne’s hand to my lips where I planted a kiss.

Adrienne looked at me. “I don’t need a ceremony to validate what I just promised you.”

“Then it’s sealed between us, my love.”

“Kiss on it,” Shelby said excitedly. “I’ll be your witness.”

In front of my family and all the guests, I kissed Adrienne for the first time as my wife, though they didn’t know it. We preferred it that way. No piece of paper, no words spoken by humankind could validate the commitment we made that day. It was ours alone.

The reception went well into the night, and Adrienne and I slipped away from all the noise and fanfare. We stopped by our cottage first and changed into comfortable clothes, then sneaked down to the beach hand in hand and strolled along the water’s edge. The sand and water seemed to glow beneath the full moon.

“So how does it feel to be married to me?” I asked. “Any regrets?”

Adrienne chuckled and squeezed my hand. “I’ve been yours since our first kiss right here on this beach. I’ve never had any regrets, and I know I never will.”

“You do realize that our commitment is incomplete.”

Adrienne stopped walking and turned to look at me. With her face bathed in moonlight, she was the loveliest woman I’d ever had the pleasure of gazing upon.

“Incomplete?” she said.

I dug into my pocket and pulled out the box. As I opened the lid, moonlight reflected off the two gold bands.

“Would you do me the honor of wearing this ring, so that everyone knows you’re mine and I’m yours?” I pulled Adrienne’s ring from the box.

Adrienne’s glistening eyes met mine as she presented me with her left hand. I slipped the gold band onto her finger and kissed it.

“Give me your hand, Hayden,” Adrienne said as she took the box and pulled out the other ring. She took a deep breath and looked me in the eyes as she slid the ring onto my finger. “What we’re doing may not be looked upon as legally binding, but in my heart, it is. Whatever I have is yours. All my dreams and hopes will be shared with you, and I take comfort in knowing that come what may, you’ll be right here by my side. And I promise you that I will love and support you until I take my last breath.”

It wasn’t her words that affected me so or the serious tone of her voice. It was her eyes. In them, I could see so clearly that she was making a promise that she meant to keep. A lump formed in my throat, and I knew that everything I wanted to say would come out in an emotional jumbled mess. “Till death do us part” was the only thing I could manage.

She kissed me then. We stood alone on our beach wrapped in each other’s arms, both knowing that this was where our story truly began.

Epilogue

I watched as the sunlight reflected off the band on Adrienne’s finger as she rubbed sunscreen onto Teddy’s shoulders. He could barely keep still and begged her to hurry. I listened as she reminded him to stay in the surf, then he shot off like a rocket squealing with delight as his feet hit the water.

“Do you remember the other day when we took him to the beach so you could find out what was going on in his mind?” I asked.

Adrienne’s eyes stayed fixed on Teddy as he splashed and played in the waves. “Yes, I do.”

“It wasn’t a momentary lapse of sanity,” I said, causing her to look at me. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot, we should do it.”

“Babies change your life,” Adrienne said.

“I know.”

She glanced back at Teddy and toyed with the ring on her finger. “They break your things and keep you up late at night.”

“I know.”

Adrienne reached over and took my hand, kissing the palm. “But it would be ours.”

“She will be ours,” I corrected.

“We really can’t afford artificial insemination right now, it’s expensive.” Adrienne sighed. “We’d have to save for a long time.”

“Not necessarily.”

She gave me a questioning look.

“You really don’t know, do you?”

“Know what?”

“Gloria’s secret.”

“I’m afraid I really don’t.”

“In the back of the journal Aggie gave me, there was a special message. It seems that Gloria had been putting money away for a rainy day.” I had to laugh. Of all the things Adrienne could pick out of my head, she couldn’t get this. “There was over a hundred thousand dollars in the wall behind the pantry. I counted it myself.”

Adrienne’s mouth fell open, but no sound came out.

“So this is what I’m thinking,” I continued while she sat there dumbstruck. “We’ll go get our fertilizer, then we’ll draw up plans for a house. We can’t keep a baby in our tiny cottage. I’ve picked out a spot overlooking the—”

I never got to finish. Adrienne leapt on me with alternating kisses and playful slaps for the one thing I was able to keep from her. She’d even known about the rings I bought for us in Nassau, but she never saw this coming.

It was Gloria’s secret, and I kept it.

About the author

Robin Alexander has written four other novels for Intaglio Publications—Gloria’s Inn, Murky Waters, The Taking of Eden, and Gift of Time. Her short story “Crossing the Line” appears in the anthology Romance for Life.

Robin spends her days working with the staff of Intaglio and her nights with her own writings. She still manages to find time to spend with her partner, Becky, who she admits is her inspiration.

You can email her at robinalex65@yahoo.com.